Leo_Zagami_Illuminati_P5


Click Here For Your Up To Date World Live Sports Scores

Yahoo Money Converter into any currency

Click here to watch great I Player Features from the BBC 

including 
The American Future: A History, by Simon Schama:

 What is an American?


While the 2008 presidential campaign is in full swing, Simon Schama travels through America to dig deep into
 the conflicts of its history to understand what is at stake right now,,,,

International News Limited Domain Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99 | .net* $9.99 | .org* $9.99 | .info* $9.99 | .us* $9.99 | .biz* $9.99 | .ws* $9.75 | .name* $7.95
Save even more on multi-year registrations!
Visit International News Limited for the best values on: domain names, domain transfers and more!

Click Here For Your Up To Date World Live Sports Scores

INLNews YahooMail HotMail GMail AOLMailUSA MAILYahooMail HotMailGMail AOLMail MyWayMail CNNWorld IsraelVideoNs INLNsNYTimes WashNs AustStockEx 
WorldMedia JapanNs AusNs World VideoNs WorldFinance ChinaDaily IndiaNs USADaily BBC EuroNsABCAust WANs NZNews QldNs MelbAge AdelaideNs 
TasNews ABCTas DarwinNsUSA MAIL

USA Economist 
also see 
www.YahooUSANews.com and www.YahooUKNews.com 
for world-USA-UK historical Video News for September and October 2008 

Click here for email login for YahooRealEstate.com.au

Visit International News Limited for the best values on:                     domain names, domain transfers and more!
all from $9.99


International News Limited Domain Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99 | .net* $9.99 | .org* $9.99 | .info* $9.99 | .us* $9.99 | .biz* $9.99 | .ws* $9.75 | .name* $7.95
Save even more on 
multi-year registrations!
Visit 
International News Limited for the best values on: domain names, domain transfers and more!
FULL COVERAGE  News 
Iraq  Zimbabe  Myanmar Radovan KaradzicChina  ยป All Full Coverage 

ABC News Video  FOX News Video  FOXBusiness Video  CNN Video  AP Video  BBC News Video  Reuters Video  AFP Video  CNET Video
CNBC Video  Australia 7 News Video   Rocky Mountain News Elections Video  CBC.ca Video  NPR Audio  Kevin Sites in the Hot Zone Video
Richard Bangs Adventures Video  Charlie Rose Video   Expanded Books Video  Assignment Earth Video  ROOFTOPCOMEDY.com Video 
Guinness World Records Video  weather.com Video  AccuWeather Video  You Witness News User Video

NPR Audio BY CATEGORY Top Stories  Politics  World  Business  Sports  Technology  Health & Science  Arts  U.S. 

VIEW LOCAL VIDEO KVUE-TV Austin  WJZ 13 Baltimore  WBZ Boston  WCNC Charlotte  CBS 2 Chicago

CBS 11 Dallas  CBS4 Denver  13 News, WVEC Hampton Roads  11 News Houston  CBS 2 / KCAL 9 Los Angeles

WHAS TV11 Louisville  CBS4 Miami  WCCO Minneapolis  WWL-TV, Channel 4 New Orleans  CBS 2 New York

CBS 3 Philadelphia KTVK 3TV Phoenix  KDKA Pittsburgh  KGW NewsChannel 8 Portland, Ore.  WRAL.com Raleigh

CBS 13 / CW 31 Sacramento  KENS 5 - TV San Antonio  Channel 8 San Diego  CBS 5 San Francisco

KING5 Seattle  KREM.com Spokane/Coeur d'Alene  KMOV Channel 4 St. Louis  FOX 11 Tucson

Video by Category
 
U.S. Business  World  Entertainment  Sports  Tech  Politics Science Health Environment Weather Opinion  Odd 

Video by Topic Campaign '08   Wall Street  Iraq  Gas Prices  Mideast Conflict  Climate Change 

More INL News Video !Finance Sports





http://www.leozagami.com/confessions/articles.htm part 5

OLD SITE ARCHIVES

We are working to restore as soon as possible the contents of our old Illuminati Confessions website previously hosted at squarespace.com which unfortunately has closed down under pressure from the Illuminati.



NEW SITE ARCHIVES 

ARTICLES 1-10

ARTICLES 11-20

ARTICLES 21-30

ARTICLES 31-40

ARTICLES 41-50

ARTICLES 51-60

ARTICLES 61-70

ARTICLES 71-80

ARTICLES 81-90

ARTICLES 91-100

ARTICLES 101-110

ARTICLES 111-120

ARTICLES 121-130

ARTICLES 131-140

ARTICLES 141-150

 

OLD SITE ARCHIVES

We are working to restore as soon as possible the contents of our old Illuminati Confessions website previously hosted at squarespace.com which unfortunately has closed down under pressure from the Illuminati.

ARTICLES 1-5

ARTICLES 6-15

ARTICLES 16-25

ARTICLES 26-35

ARTICLES 36-45

ARTICLES 46-55

ARTICLES 56-65

ARTICLES 66-75

ARTICLES 76-85

ARTICLES 86-95

ARTICLES 96-105

ARTICLES 106-115

ARTICLES 116-125

ARTICLES 126-135

ARTICLES 136-145

ARTICLES 146-155

ARTICLES 156-165

ARTICLES 166-175

ARTICLES 176-185

ARTICLES 186-195

ARTICLES 196-204

 

Illuminati Patents revealed for the first time in the world!

Note: copy and paste the images below and enlarge them in order to read them better

 

 



ARTICLES 1-5

 

AN INTRODUCTION TO CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS (10/6/2006)

AN INTRODUCTION TO CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS
By Leo Lyon Zagami

In the 70's Italy was one of the most dark places in Europe with daily terrorist attacks and mafia killings, a place full of fear and uncertainty. Leo was only a kid at that time, willing to play and learn but also to change things from the beginining for this sick new world he landed in. He was risen in a very particular situation and a very particular family. The grandfather of Leo was the great Sicilian Senator Leopoldo Zagami, one of the most powerful men in Sicily and also one of the few honest politicians in Italy. In 1974 he died in mysterious circumstances, leaving the family with nothing but grief for the insane world of Italian politics.
The Italian enemies of his grandfather who among others counted the infamous corrupt politician Bettino Craxi, started a slow but effective persecution of Leo's family, who could though still count on the friendship of the more respectable people in Sicily and Rome. Due to the uncertainty of the times the parents were basically bringing up Leo in a very discreet way in a beautiful, isolated location near Rome, where they decided to live at the beginning of the 70's. Leo was never allowed though to say who he really was to any of his school friends or even to invite them home. He had to venture out in the streets of the local villages if he wanted some action and there in the villages he recluted the best kids for his magickal gangs who always had very dangerous initiation rituals and names like Banda Kung-ku o Banda dagli Scudi d'Oro. Many strange events that couldn't be explained took place since an early age in leo' life, and one of these experiences was later reported by his father dr. Elio Zagami in the book "FUMASTR". The only way to explain them was to understand the hidden forces of magick, something Leo's father, a celebrated Jung psychoanalyst and a personal student of Meyer, was trying to do during that 70's period with an extensive research that brought Leo only 6 years old to India and Ceylon for 3 months on a magickal pilgrimage towards the understanding of the powerful eastern philosophies.
And it's during a particular visit with his parents to a hindu temple in Trinkomali (Ceylon) that Leo gets involved in something that will change his life forever. A monkey from the temple they were visiting hits him on his left ear and steals his mother's wallet. The guardian of the temple quickly recovers the wallet, but Leo contracts a bad infection developing inside the ear with a possible chance of becoming deaf in one ear for the rest of his life.
During that period for almost two months Leo was left with only one ear working, but something magickal was starting to take place for the future magickal child. The left ear trapped by a big blob of puss seemed to be receiving internal voices from another level. He was too young to understand and explain to others around him what was happening, but things were definately changing for Leo. Leo's father wanted to explore more of the sacred locations of this magickal island called Ceylon, where Alister Crowley and Frank Bennet (responsible for bringing buddhism to England) years earlier had been working for the development of western spirituality, and numerous journeys were made to remote holy locations in the middle of the jungle. It was on one of these journeys that Leo discovered music. Yes, the ear had started working again, and the ritualistic sound of the beautiful drums and instruments of Ceylon was coming out of the jungle in the middle of the night while Leo and his family were sleeping in a nearby guest house. Leo says about this important episode in his life: "the sound becomes louder and louder, and my father suddeny jumps out of bed and decides to bring us there to check out what was going on, even if my mother in a very British way was a bit worried at that time of the locals' reaction to our unholy presence, but everything went totally ok. What an experience!". That's when Leo understands the force of music behind rituals, the driving force of sound in creation, the magick of music that will never abandon him or his magickal ear.
In the spring of 1979 Leo starts going to church as a new priest has arrived in town, a man with a vision for the future of catholic media that nobody had before. Everybody is talking about this Don Mario Pieracci, a priest that could finally deliver the message of the catholic church in decline, with a new vigour and strenght for the new generations. Leo's first encounter with this amazing character will also be something of a mystical revelation, because Don Mario, ordained as a priest only two years earlier by the famous bishop Guglielmo Giaquinta, creator of the Pro sanctitate movement, was reciting and commenting THE BOOK OF REVELATION and was giving Leo and all the people in church that day a very messianic speach on the Apocalypse. This was something Leo would never forget, because the Master of all, the alchemist, the Rabbi from Nazareth will one day be back, and we should all be ready to receive him as a King this time as we have crucified him with our own evil actions over and over again under many names and in many wars and conflicts in the last 2000 years.
So Leo becomes an altar boy and a friend of Don Mario with the intention of becoming a priest, but in 1980 he changed his mind after Don Mario's radio organized a party in the square of the local village and Leo finally got to see what a Dj can do with two records...a real miracle of the New Age. He then went to Don Mario and asked to teach him how to become a Dj, and the reply was that if he served with patience as an altar boy for another few years he will let him have his own radio show one day. In the meantime Leo's grandmother Felicity had given Leo his first book from the Prophet of the New Aeon Aleister Crowley, the 1971 edition of THE BOOK OF THOT, a real magickal book that Leo immediately understood to be very important for his future.
Later on in December 1983 Leo left his position as an altar boy and started to broadcast from Radio Valle dell'Aniene DJ MUSIC .
But Leo wanted to mix magick and music, and in 1979 Leo had seen in the back of a comic the ad for a strange but promising book intitled THE POWER OF WHITE MAGIC. His family didn't have much money at that time, but Leo asked his parents if he could have this book as a present for the school exams he was taking the following year in 1980, together with a double deck tape recorder to create his own mixed tapes using a sort of cut up technique with various special effects from old children tapes and at that time very popular BBC special effects tapes.
THE POWER OF WHITE MAGIC was Leo's first magickal disappointment as it was a badly written book on Wiccan Magick, containing just some interesting lessons about astral travelling and nothing more. However, by now Leo knew where he could find more knowledge, and that was in the father's library....
Yes, his father had a great variety of magickal books but had prohibited Leo to read them because it was too dangerous for his young age, so Leo decided to try reading them in secret. LEGE JUDICA TACE.
In the coming years Leo goes through dozens of books on magick and discovers the wonders of Alchemy, the Royal art of the ancient Pharaoes, hermeticism, and forbidden eastern philosophy of Tantra. He becomes more and more convinced that his father had stopped him from reading these books because they contained the key to the central secret of life and death. Leo never stopped researching on the subject. In 1993 at the age of 23 he got involved in the experimentation of an ancient 14th century grimoire called THE MAGIC OF ABRAMELIN THE MAGE. This six months ritual originally translated by the head of the prestigious Golden Dawn, Mac Gregor Matthers, has never really been very popular with magicians because of the great risk involved and the long duration and sacrifice of the ritual. The only person that had only partialy completed this ritual to his knowledge, was the famous English magician Aleister Crowley, but even he wasn't doing it in the holy city of Rome in the center of Christianity... so why did Leo do it?
Because during that period he comes in contact with the spirit of Giuseppe Balsamo (Leo's Sicilian Grandmother was from his family), known as CAGLIOSTRO the Grand Master of the infamous German Illuminati of Adam Weishaupt who later becomes his guide and protector, his Holy Guardian Angel if we want to define him in this way.... Leo's spirit is very close to Cagliostro who died putting his life in the hands of the saint of the prison he was in,that saint was San Leo,and the mission was the accomplishment of the GREAT WORK.
So Leo at 23 decides to create an independent alchemical group regularly chartered as a Secret Lodge of Freemasonry (in Italian Loggia Coperta)to evaluate the results of his ritual and to support and protect him in this difficult experiment. The name of this very secret lodge based in Trastevere Rome in the Jewish ghetto area was to be MIHLA TOR, the wheel of alchemy based on the secret interpretation of the PORTA CAELESTIS or MAGICA of the Marque of Palombara very dear to the UR GROUP of Julius Evola.
Leo started the Magick of Abramelin at the beginning of 1993, and he would successfully complete the ritual in 1994 after being hospitalized two times and nearly getting killed in the process. Very few people including his family understood at that time why a successful person like Leo, that by 1994 was guested and treated as a superstar dj on the number one Italian breakfast TV show (UNO MATTINA) and working all over the place would risk everything for a magickal ideal. What most people didn't understand was that Leo was operating in secret his first and most important alchemical work, and he was not interested in fame or money, but in helping humanity to become free from their ignorance and superstitions of the last 2000 years in order to embrace the one God and His Kingdom to come in the end of times.

Leo had in this period been studying the book "Transcendental Magic", a very important book for every serious occultist, written by the guy who invented the term occultism, called Eliphas Levi. In this book Leo found a particular key which was also found by the famous British occultist Aleister Crowley. The fact was that Leo didn't know about Crowley's findings until much later in Lemmington Spa...
In the middle of 1994 Leo felt that the Italian establishment and the Vatican were starting to put pressure on him because because he had re-opened a church in the roman countryside illegaly and they close down that and several clubs and parties connected to Dj Leo Young, leaving him with no other possibilities than going abroad to start a new adventure and leaving his beloved city of Rome until the time for a fresh re-entry would eventually come in the grace of God! Leo's diary entry dated June 1994 says: "Im going to be regenerated under the protection of the Lyons of England".
From 1994 to 2002 Leo lived in London where he was introduced to English Freemasonry and other occult Orders affiliated with the English Rosicrucians and at the same time achieved international recognition as a record producer and an international dj superstar . He has also continued studying the esoteric arts, developing his magickal work and receiving global recognition in the esoteric field for the work done in Rome between 1993 and 1994. He became a well known figure in thelemic magick and contemporary Rosicrucian circles around the world especialy in Russia, counting amongst his friends and collaborators celebrated contemporary Illuminati like Ezio Giunchiglia of the famous Montc Carlo Lodge ,Julian Rees the illustrius english masonic scholar and even stars of the so called occult field like Lon Milo Duquette,Kenneth Anger and swedish occultist Carl Ahbramson. He directed for two years with the title Commandor of the Rosa-Crux the AULA LUCIS CAGLIOSTRO of the Fraternitas Rosecruciana Antiqua in London and received the VIIIo known as Perfect Pontif in the Illuminati OTO/Ordo Illuminatorum system, but during his stay in the Aereopagus of the american Illuminati Leo discovered the deep corruption and evil of the so called Illuminati Order in America and the full extension of their New World Order satanic project so He rebelled in the name of Jesus Christ against this great evil that Satan was unfolding on the world .He then went to Egypt after being arrested and kept in Oslo for 3 weeks against is will under orders of the American Illuminati .Leo wanted to get rid off all this black magic present in the western occult scene and went to be exorcized by the famous holy lady of Cairo Madamme Fulla from the Orthodox Coptic Church a personal of the Boutros Ghali family wich supported Leo's sudden move to abbandon in the year 2003 the american Illuminati with the help of Dr Safuat the wise Egyptian exorcist , magician and Sufi Master that exorcized amongst other things the UN building in NY who's father was a disciple of the great muslim illuminati Said Nursi.Leo went to Egypt to study also the real Jesus and find out more about the Masters of the East and during that period in November 2003 Leo decided under the pyramids to become Muslim and change is name to Khaled Saifullah Khan.He understood after Egypt that true illumination and the most accurate portray of his Grand Master Jesus was contained in the Holy Quran and he accepted Mohammed(Peace and Blessings be upon Him) as his last Prophet rejecting any other believe previously hold, contact with true Sufi's source of Holy knowledge and divine wisdom had been made and his mission was now clear more then ever before:
FIGHT SATAN AND HIS NEW WORLD ORDER WHEREVER AND WHENEVER!
Leo had also made another wish in Egypt,a very personal wish and one month later Leo met for the first time with his wife a muslim scholar of Letters of the Illumination.

In Cairo with illustrius Bro.Dk.Mohamed F.El.Gabry from the New World Order organization CLUB ROMA



 

 

TEORIA E TIPOLOGIA DELLE SOCIETA' SEGRETE (10/6/2006)



N.B. Questo fascicolo, di cui si fornisce una nuova traduzione, è stato diffuso, in copie limitate, assieme al testo “Scopi e pratiche alchemiche dell’Ordine Egizio”, dal gruppo milanese Agapé, in funzione eversiva del Sistema Iniziatico occidentale. È stato presentato come circolante nei paesi latini europei come opera di collegamento e struttura di vari Ordini e Società iniziatiche, come la O.O.E francese (sede centrale a Nizza presso Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bressac de la Bachelerie) e la C.E.U.R italiana (sigla di copertura dell’Oriente Osirideo Egizio italiano), in sonno dal 1983. In tale anno la C.E.U.R. smantellò il centro iniziatico del Castello di Guardea (Orvieto) e mise in sonno sia l’organizzazione esterna denominata Fraternità Terapeutico+Magica di Miryam che l’O.O.E., di cui l’ultimo Delegato Generale fu Aleandro Tommasi (Lehaiel) ex membro della R.L.Monte Sion. Lo scopo del fascicolo è indicato come atto costituendo del collegamento di alcuni “Alta Collegia”, atte a controllare, gestire e ingerire qualsiasi società. In questo fascicolo sono indicati i nomi di alcuni autori o compilatori, come Michel Monerau, Michel Lafrande e J.Calmar, istruttore Tehan. Sull’autenticità del testo, redatto in francese, vi sono molte perplessità, anche se n’è evidente l’origine.

Le tecniche d’ingerenza e contro-informazione riportate sono state utilizzate, negli anni ’60 e ’70, anche dalle organizzazioni contro-rivoluzionarie dell’O.A.S. Questo gruppo, che utilizzava inoltre esperienze teoriche e pratiche della guerriglia e contro-guerriglia in Indocina da parte dei servizi d’informazioni francesi ed americani. Gli Ordini iniziati considerati coinvolti, oltre a quelli suddetti, sono stati così indicati:

Fratellanza Ermetica dell’Alba Dorata (Golden Down)/ Q.B.L.H. (Fratellanza Ermetica di Luxor)/ Ordo Templis Orientis/La Fraternità Ermetica del Dragone Lunare/L’Ordine “A”/

La Tehan.

L’associazione denominata gruppo Agapé è diretta da Franco Fogagnolo, milanese, ex-brigatista rosso, che si dice sfuggito alla galera in quanto informatore della polizia e per aver denunciato la sua colonna d’appartenenza; lo scopo dichiarato dell’associazione è l’abbattimento delle barriere della conoscenza esoterica, definita strumento di potere ed oppressione da parte di “sette oscure e tenebrose”. Il mezzo impiegato è la diffusione di testi interni riservati di vari gruppi iniziatici.  Attualmente, Franco Fogagnolo è l’animatore di un Centro Sociale anarco-comunista milanese. Assieme a Laslo Thot, ex-editore dell’Arché e a Massimo Introvigne è indicato come appartenente all’Ordre de Thèbe, dalle finalità non completamente conosciute.

L’ambigua comunità d’elementi della sinistra radicale come Fogagnolo e di esponenti dell’integralismo cattolico come Introvigne, ex-dirigente di “Alleanza Cattolica” può far ipotizzare attività antimassoniche.

                                                                                               2666       

                                                                   Tradizione e note di v

PROLOGO

 

Questo dossier è nato dalla constatazione che, dal finire del XIX secolo, l’esoterismo è confinato in qualche circolo polveroso, dove i membri si riuniscono per teorizzare senza fine su delle grandi opere di maestri morti ormai da tanto tempo.

Bisogna dunque finirla con l’esoterismo, che ispira la maggior parte d’organizzazioni e circoli che non hanno nessun’utilità, che si fanno forti di una filiazione prestigiosa inesistente e che si contendono la pratica dell’archeologia esoterica, millantando il possesso d’ogni conoscenza misteriosa. Questo tipo d’organizzazione porta naturalmente nella sua scia una gran parte di pubblico che s’interessa all’esoterismo per motivi di frustrazione psicologica. È stupefacente costatare che, sempre di più, l’esoterismo si riduce a delle vane speculazioni intellettuali o a qualche cerimonia ridicola, mentre è prima di tutto destinato a trasformare l’individuo, portarlo alla realizzazione spirituale. In una sola parola al risveglio.

Per giungere a questo scopo le tecniche sono molte e devono adattarsi al tipo di pensiero di ciascuno. Una di queste tecniche – e non la minore – è la Magia.

Esistono poche opere serie sulla Magia; la maggior parte è al livello bassamente stregonesco del Grande o Petit Albert. Non si può far distinzione, del resto, fra magia bianca e magia nera, che s’intendono comunemente come rivolte o al bene o al male; bisognerebbe già definire quello che è bene e quello che è male e non c’è più niente di più relativo che questi due concetti. In realtà non esiste né la magia bianca né quella nera, c’è solamente un insieme di tecniche magiche che eventualmente possono servire al “bene” o al “male”. In più questi due termini sottintenderebbero che la magia ha per preoccupazione principale quella di cambiare il corso degli avvenimenti, di agire sugli esseri e sulle cose. In realtà la magia è una tecnica di trasformazione dell’essere, la conoscenza ed il superamento dell’Io, e, attraverso ciò, la conoscenza dell’universo, l’illuminazione spirituale, il raggiungimento dello stato oggettivo.

Attualmente, gli Ordini Iniziatici Teurgici d’effettiva filiazione esoterica si rivelano sotto l’impulso d’uomini giovani e dinamici, di cui alcuni sono i mandatari di un gruppo rosicruciano sconosciuto·, che possiede una filiazione della Fratellanza Ermetica di Luxor e che desidera suscitare la riattivazione del “collettivo” immaginario” con la creazione d’Ordini.

Molte persone sono attratte dalla magia perché pensano di trarne un profitto: amore, soldi, potenza. Le numerose pubblicità di pseudo-maghi e altri ciarlatani fioriscono in numerose riviste e confermano quest’opinione.

Beninteso, le motivazioni degli Ordini sono ben altre, ma la possibilità i essere confusi con il ciarpame occultistico è purtuttavia uno dei motivi della loro discrezione. Lo scopo individuale dei membri della maggior parte di questi Ordini è il contatto cosciente col Santo Angelo Guardiano, vale a dire l’inconscio, e con ciò il superamento dell’Abisso, la dissoluzione dell’Ego, in una parola il risveglio, in quanto la magia trasmuta il modo abituale di pensare.

 

J.Calmar – Istruttore Tehan

 

 



 


 




TEORIA E TIPOLOGIA DELLE SOCIETÀ SEGRETE

 

La società segreta è un fenomeno della più grande antichità. I suoi connotati, con una moltitudine dei più svariati aspetti della vita tradizionale: religione, politica, magia, ermetismo, ecc., ne fanno un elemento d'analisi sociale indispensabile. Senza di questo né sociologi, né etnologi, né antropologi, né specialisti della storia della religione e del pensiero umano possono descrivere efficacemente l’ambiente studiato.

Lo storico percepisce meglio d’ogni altro l’importanza delle società segrete, perché non è influenzato dai vari immaginari collettivi del momento.

Il tempo mette i suoi veli su molte cose, ma ne svela anche parecchie altre…

Il nostro proposito è quello di presentare una tipologia del fenomeno società segreta, che potrà sfociare nell’elaborazione di un’analisi teorica più sottile, più vicina al “modello” matematico ed economico.

La prima definizione necessaria, affrontando quest’argomento, è quella di “società segreta”, che pone implicitamente due sotto-domande fondamentali.

Che cos’è, dunque, una società? e come definire il suo carattere segreto?

Il nodo fondamentale d’ogni ricerca è quello del criterio.

La prima sotto-domanda: che cos’è una società? sarà formulata brevemente con la prospettiva di sviluppare un criterio materiale. Si suppone che la società raggruppi degli individui, persone fisiche in genere, eventualmente entità morali.

Questo raggruppamento può essere volontaristico, - se si notano tentativi precisi per unire in solo organo differenti elementi - o un assemblaggio di fatto di persone similmente motivate.

La prima forma, volontaristica, s’illustra meglio per i gruppi che nascono, raggruppati da un qualsiasi maestro, che poi si spengono quando i loro capi cessano di lavorare.

La seconda è più sottile. La nascita di una religione, in un ambiente ostile, servirà d’esempio: gli adepti, minacciati, si raggruppano, prima discretamente, poi, se ve n’è la possibilità, segretamente.

L’elemento causale prende il predominio sulla volontà individuale.

La seconda sotto-domanda è più delicata da trattarsi: il gruppo è si è costituito, ma che cos’è che caratterizza una società segreta? È certamente il suo soggetto, ma anche la forma assunta, e la particolare attività.

 

 

 



 


 



A gladio salus

 

 

 


SOCIETA’ A FORMA SEGRETA

 

Sono le più classiche. Queste società perseguono un’azione generalmente percepita dal pubblico, con uno scopo conosciuto e sovente perseguito da altri raggruppamenti non segreti.

La società segreta politica n’è il miglior esempio. I suoi scopi, qualunque essi siano, sono ben precisi, ispirati ad un’ideologia facile ad esser percepita. Solo l’identità della società e pertanto i dettagli di forma restano misteriosi: luoghi, date, riunioni, cerimoniali, costumi, ecc.

La forma segreta è stata adottata per facilitarne l’azione e rendere meno aleatoria la realizzazione dello scopo.

 

SOCIETA’ AD OGGETTO SEGRETO

 

Sono le più insidiose. La sua esistenza è conosciuta, ma lo scopo è ignoto. Non è obbligatoria una condanna generalizzata alle società ad oggetto segreto, non tutte sono una mafia inconfessata. Desiderose di condurre un’azione fino allo scopo, certe società preferiscono nascondere le loro forme. La Massoneria apre a tutti i suoi templi, si dice, ma la finalità reale non è per questo divulgata a tutti e dappertutto.

Sovente, percependo che un occultamento eccessivo dello scopo sarebbe nefasto al buon andamento della società, i dirigenti velano il loro oggetto dietro una facciata molto vasta ed imprecisa. Temi come “realizzazione dell’armonia”, “perfezionamento dell’uomo”, “avvenire di una nuova età”, ecc. sono molto comuni in questi ambiti, ma molto spesso queste idee sono il paravento di una realtà più pragmatistica.

 

SOCIETA’ A MEZZI SEGRETI

 

In questo tipo, il segreto non si basa più sullo scopo o l’oggetto, né sulla forma intrinseca, ma su i modi della loro realizzazione od espressione. La società ad attività segreta raramente è del tipo “puro” e non è dunque citata che a titolo di riferimento.

Certi raggruppamenti formano a volte, in occasione di un avvenimento preciso, una vera società a scopi segreti. È, in particolare, il caso dei “gruppi di pressione”, dei “club” o anche di importanti società commerciali e finanziarie, che, con delle misure puntuali, spesso inconfessabili, generalmente inconfessate, influiscono sul corso degli avvenimenti più diversi

 

SOCIETÀ A TIPO MISTO

 

È la vera società segreta, nel senso inteso dall’opinione pubblica. Generalmente riservata, viene spesso considerata ostile. Gli scopi sono occulti, le forme segrete, i mezzi e le attività accuratamente dissimulati. A questo proposito, deve essere precisato quanto segue: si tratta di una legge che si potrebbe chiamare dell’inverso dinamico. L’efficacia di una società segreta cresce in funzione degli occultamenti successivi cui procede, fino a superare una certa soglia qualitativa e quantitativa, di là dalla quale l’azione e le possibilità di sopravvivenza della società decrescono sempre più velocemente, quando l’occultamento sia stato troppo accentuato. La soglia si può chiamare livello massimo d'occultamento, e si fissa ad un grado variabile secondo il tipo della società e i suoi effettivi numerici. Non è necessario analizzare i differenti aspetti di questa legge nella determinazione del livello massimo d'occultamento. Questo andrebbe al di là dei limiti di questa sintesi, per costituire un'analisi sociologica, storica e occulta di una materia da tesi. Riassumerò tuttavia i suoi elementi principali in modo più “argotico", dicendo che a forza di non apparire più (occultazioni successive), la società segreta rischia di sparire. La nozione messa in evidenza ha relazione con la dinamica delle società segrete, specialmente riguardo alla loro attività temporale (mantenimento degli effettivi, vivacità delle idee finali, continuità dell'azione e dei mezzi logistici). Ecco dunque i primi elementi della teoria delle società segrete. Si potrebbe obiettare che potrebbe essere una società segreta o ad una semplice società umana. La risposta deve essere molto sfumata. Esempio: per realizzare un'importante transazione borsistica, che non bisogna lasciar trapelare sotto pena di fallimento, una grossa società finanziaria decide di riunire un comitato preparatorio da cui si esige il segreto professionale più assoluto. Di conseguenza le sue riunioni si sviluppano a porte chiuse e senza informarne il resto della gestione. Nel corso di una delle sue prime riunioni il comitato accetta l'idea di versare ad uno degli agenti di cambio, che negoziano l'affare, una "commissione speciale", una specie d’extra non dichiarato, ma senza il quale si rivelerà impossibile arrivare ad attuare la transazione. Si può parlare in una tale situazione dl società segreta. Tutti gli elementi ci sono. Un'operazione finanziaria è mantenuta segreta da un comitato riunito con tutta discrezione e che agisce senza alcuna pubblicità: quindi un’azione segreta, che potrebbe anche essere nascosta alla direzione.  Manca però di una dinamica propria, ed è questa che differenzia fondamentalmente il raggruppamento occulto da quello semplicemente nascosto, clandestino, come la semplice teoria descrittiva dei criteri può dimostrare. Si potrebbe obiettare che si oppone la teoria descrittiva alla tipologia che ricolloca il problema in una prospettiva più dinamica. Si tratta senza dubbio di una distinzione qualche volta difficile da mettere in opera nella pratica. Ciò nonostante, permette di situare esattamente la tale o tal altra società sulla scacchiera della scena occulta, a partire da una teoria generale.  Da una parte si caratterizza come una società segreta; dall'altra parte si percepisce la sua azione e il livello dove si registra il suo grado di autenticità iniziatica, le cause della sua riuscita e dei suoi fallimenti, ecc. La tipologia delle società segrete utilizza dei criteri qualitativi o gerarchici che saranno brevemente esaminati nelle righe successive.

 

 

LA CLASSIFICAZIONE SECONDO IL CRITERIO OGGETTIVO

 

Si tratta di determinare non più il tipo della società secondo l'esame delle sue finalità, ma di ciò che la circonda, il suo impatto, la natura stessa dei suoi scopi. Una prima analisi, certamente tanto semplice al punto da essere semplicista, sufficiente tuttavia in numerosi casi, distingue:

      - le società segrete religiose

      - le società segrete politico-sociali

      - le società di movimento occulto

      - le società pan-finaliste.

 

a)      Le Società segrete religiose

 

La loro finalità è di natura religiosa, sia che esse siano praticanti una religione costituita, sia che esse tentano di promuovere una nuova filosofia religiosa, sia ancora che esse si mettano al servizio, a gradi variabili, di movimenti religiosi; in questo caso sono da studiare sotto l'aspetto doppio del dirigente o del "membro base" della società. L'uno, in effetti, può perseguire uno scopo para-religioso, ovvero extra-religioso; il secondo resta motivato, essenzialmente, dall'aspetto religioso dell'azione.

     È evidente che la religione possa servire a galvanizzare una piccola massa di gente decisa. Se le relazioni tra l'obiettivo religioso e immediato, ed altre finalità politiche, per esempio, sono molto strette o addirittura confuse, la religione può diventare il pretesto, nello stesso   tempo che lo strumento privilegiato, delle mete politiche. La differenza tra le motivazioni religiose dei membri di base e quelle politiche dei loro capi può essere, in questo caso, molto grande.

     Per quanto non sia possibile definire tutte le società segrete religiose dal parametro dell'origine, questo è, d'altra parte, fondamentale per quanto riguarda le società segrete religiose. Ciascuno potrebbe farne l'oggetto di una monografia di notevole mole.

Il punto fondamentale resta la stretta relazione tra gli scopi puramente religiosi e tutti gli altri. Questo rapporto si stabilisce in qualsiasi ambiente sociale, ma con molto più vigore nell’ambito delle società segrete, come, ad esempio, in quella dei Templari, degli Assassini, dei Thugs, ecc.

 

b)       Le società segrete politico-sociali

 

     S’intende, per società segrete politico-sociali, ogni associazione il cui scopo principale è il soddisfacimento di un bisogno, o la messa in luogo d’una struttura a carattere essenzialmente politico o sociale. Questi due ultimi termini si devono comprendere nella loro accezione sociologica ristretta poiché un allargamento troppo estensivo renderebbe impossibile qualsiasi sforzo tassonomico, assimilando, da vicino o da lontano, ad uno scopo politico e sociale tutte le finalità delle società segrete.

La società politico-sociale è generalmente del tipo "a mezzi segreti". I suoi scopi sono per la maggior parte del tempo conosciuti; la forma segreta non è né voluta né desiderata che come strumento provvisorio, destinato unicamente a facilitare l'azione. Bisogna tuttavia rimarcare che, in seno alle società segrete politiche e sociali si può costituire un piccolo collegio, più segreto ancora, che servirà nel caso in cui l’associazione giunga ai suoi scopi e potrà allora rendersi non occulta, inquadrare il movimento, ispirarlo, ed eventualmente fargli sopravanzare il semplice quadro politico.

La maggior parte delle associazioni segrete politico-sociali sono di opposizione, sia che le sue posizioni siano contraddittorie con quelle del governo e delle istituzioni, sia simili (ma in maniera "ultras"). Le società politico-sociali di collaborazione sono più rare, perché meno utili.       Esse non rispondono più, in effetti, a questo bisogno teorico d'occultamento; l'idea ormai ha raggiunto una promozione sufficiente per manifestarsi pubblicamente. 

Le società di collaborazione politico-sociale hanno carattere più riservato che realmente segreto. Esse servono in generale a stimolare le istituzioni ufficiali, troppo poco efficienti o troppo poco energiche. A queste società si affidano delle missioni di conciliazione, d'informazione o anche esecuzioni di bassa manovalanza.

L’ideazione e la creazione dell’associazione di collaborazione possano essere spontanee, o indotte da organi di cui si serve la causa. Il ruolo di questo tipo di società rimane comunque confinato a quello, sottoposto, d’esecuzione ed intermediazione.

     È, d’altronde, a questo ruolo che è destinata, ugualmente, la società d'opposizione quando i suoi scopi siano raggiunti. Essa perde il suo carattere originale di fermento nascosto per degenerare in organo ufficiale, non più occulto, ed i suoi membri sono ridotti al ruolo d’accoliti tollerati o di noiosi reduci. Più facilmente quest’associazione sparisce gradualmente di buon grado, o, qualche volta, è sciolta con la forza. Solo se esistesse il piccolo nucleo di cui si è parlato prima, potrebbe allora continuare la sua missione del quadro della società segreta. La società segreta politico-sociale può avere delle relazioni, più o meno strette, con quelle religiose, sempre segrete, le proposte religiose ufficiali e le differenti ideologie ammesse del periodo in cui opera. Questa relazione è raramente così definita come quelle che legano le società religiose e le altre.

            C'è generalmente "simpatia attiva" o espressione di un attaccamento maggioritario, ma raramente qualcosa di più; un impegno più diretto ipotecherebbe troppo la realtà politico-sociale della società di fronte alla sua base, rischiando così di avere delle numerose defezioni. È solo a livello di collegio occulto che le relazioni saranno  meglio definite e  più strette.

 

e) Le società di movimento occulto 

  

Le società di movimento occulto si situano generalmente nella tipologia classica di tipo misto.

            Il loro soggetto principale è di natura occulta, come la pratica di una delle grandi scienze esoterico- iniziatiche (magia, alchimia, ecc.) o una semplice forma d’incontro tra iniziati che hanno già raggiunto una certa soglia e che mettano in comune le loro esperienze.

     Le società di movimento occulto sono le più curiose e le più affascinanti che esistano, con degli usi e dei costumi sovente non conosciuti ed un folklore molto ricco e molto attraente.

    È raro che queste società si limitino strettamente al loro oggetto tipologico. La maggior parte lo sopravanza, ufficialmente o individualmente, ma con l’accettazione dei membri più dinamici. La retrologia politica o religiosa è raramente assente nelle società segrete di questo tipo. Qualche volta esse non costituiscono che dei paraventi, giudicati poco pericolosi dagli organi ufficiali in ragione dell'apparente innocuità dei loro pseudo-scopi. Per mezzo di questo giudizio – o meglio pregiudizio - esse conducono un'azione ancor più insospettabile, in quanto iscritta in un quadro generale più occulto, che non ha sempre bisogno di giustificarsi, né di fronte ai membri né, a maggior ragione, con l’esterno.

 

d) La società pan-finalista

 

Come indica il suo nome stesso, essa non mira a contrastare l'avanzare di quella o di quell'altra idea politica o religiosa o filosofica, ma a creare, ex-novo, una struttura totale, una specie di nuovo sistema proposto all'uomo e alla società. La società pan-finalista necessita di alcuni commenti.

Dapprima, sul suo genere, essa può essere sia a forma, sia a scopo, sia a mezzi segreti, o, più sovente, a tipo misto. Ma, in tutti i casi, l'occultamento ne deriva meno da uno sforzo cosciente che dell'imprecisione formale dei compiti che possono essere determinati nei domini più vari della vita.

In questo senso, la società pan-finalista non appare più come un tipo speciale, ma come un modo qualitativo d’associazione ad un’ambizione armonica.

      In più, bisogna precisare che in questo tipo la finalità è, generalmente, posta come un criterio imperioso che bisogna illustrare non appena possibile, vale a dire subito, nell’ambito della società segreta.

Così questa si organizza immediatamente in una specie di piccolo conclave nella società esoterica; può essere una cellula, una loggia, un monastero, una comunità, ecc.

Una tale organizzazione passa difficilmente inavvertita, anche se si rifugia generalmente dietro una ragione sociale meno visibile: società commerciale, associazione, partito, o altre aggregazioni segrete, meno sospettabili.

            Spesso, la società pan-finalista si costituisce nel seno di un altro gruppo  segreto a scopo precisato, e conduce un lavoro d’orientamento, d’ispirazione e di dottrina.

            Si tratta dl un gruppo che può agire a tutti i livelli e resta invisibile anche alla gerarchia della società che l'accoglie: questo tipo di situazione si chiama "ingerenza". Il termine si applica ad altre forme operative, in seno alle società segrete e non, e costituisce l'arma più temibile e più efficace che possiede l'iniziato.

Il criterio oggettivo è uno degli elementi tipologici che permettono di caratterizzare e indovinare una società segreta. Bisogna però fare appello ad un altro criterio, quello gerarchico, per situare a quale livello opera la società, sullo scacchiere dell'occulto. Il termine gerarchico appare particolarmente adatto poiché esso libera due radici argotiche di comprensione, Secretum=Sacer e Potere, che apprezzeranno nel loro giusto valore i discepoli di Hermes.

 



 


 



Pereat ut vivat

 

 

CLASSIFICAZIONE SECONDO IL CRITERIO GERARCHICO

 

Si può ripartire in tre categorie classiche, che possono rendere conto, con sufficiente precisione, della realtà occulta. Possiamo distinguere:

 

a)      Le società di base

 

Queste società formano la massa operativa dell'armata delle ombre. Si tratta di una società che recluta direttamente all'esterno, partendo da criteri generalmente non molto rigorosi.

     La società può essere religiosa, politica, ecc. Può anche agire secondo l’una o l'altra delle maniere esaminate nella prima parte della teoria, ma in ogni caso essa si rivolge all'esterno e forma, in qualche modo, la soglia del mondo occulto, di fronte al grande pubblico.

 Bisogna comprendere bene l'importanza delle società di base, e determinare il loro ruolo preciso, per rendersi conto esattamente dell'azione di quelle più chiuse o più segrete.

È, in effetti, da questo canale di “massa” che transita la maggior parte delle informazioni e che manipola gli organi esterni. La qualità del lavoro fatto dalle società di base non è in funzione del loro livello d’occultamento, contrariamente ad un'opinione classica, e che il termine "base" ha contribuito a definire. In effetti, benché condotta qualche volta su ampio raggio, l'azione delle società di base è, la maggior parte delle volte, di qualità eccellente, soprattutto tenuto conto delle difficoltà pratiche che solleva il numero, qualche volta eccessivamente elevato, dei partecipanti.

     La società di base s’indirizza, dunque, verso persone che verranno dall'esterno e che s’impegneranno in un lavoro segreto in quello o quell'altro campo. Questo lavoro, se è fatto bene, può portare colui che lo compie a posti di responsabilità nel seno della società segreta, vale a dire al suo inquadramento interno in un livello più alto.

Ma, sempre in seno alla società, alcuni individui possono raggiungere un'autonomia intellettuale così sufficiente, un'esperienza occulta così progredita, cui la società segreta non appare più che sotto l'aspetto di un bello strumento, denudato pertanto di valore intrinseco.

     Lo stesso modo di procedere può essere, certamente, adottato da un individuo isolato nel mondo esteriore. Ma è più facile e frequente indurlo dalla società di base, a causa delle metodiche iniziatiche che questa adotta

È da questo che si può definire questo tipo di società come di base, poiché alcuni individui vi acquisiscono le basi necessarie al pensiero esoterico, e, conseguentemente, ad un’azione armonica sia sul piano individuale sia su quello collettivo. Il termine base fa così meno riferimento a una gerarchia di individui che alla gerarchia qualitativa delle conoscenze    che  essi acquisiscono.

     L’azione delle società di base può influenzare l'esterno e/o perfezionare i membri; si parla nel primo caso d’attività exogene, propagande, edizioni, opere, ecc. al primo grado delle quali si attribuisce il reclutamento degli elementi nuovi. Nell'altro caso noi siamo in presenza d’attività endogene (formazione dei membri, solidarietà, ecc.). Si distingue, fra le attività exogene, l'azione intrinseca collettiva (del gruppo verso il corpo esteriore, con la sola potenza della società) e le azioni estrinseche individuali, che sono condotte da un membro che utilizza le sue personali competenze esterne, la sua influenza, ecc., per raggiungere i fini della società attraverso le due azioni congiunte e concordate.

L'azione endogena di formazione serve, d'altra parte, a rendere i membri più competenti, e più disponibili, per delle azioni estrinseche che saranno loro richieste.

La pratica della solidarietà fraterna, quasi generale nelle società di base, facilita la disponibilità operativa delle persone. Rende inoltre la loro azione più agile, togliendoli da certi impicci materiali, e serve da test e indice di coesione e pertanto d'efficacia.

            Reciprocamente le azioni exogene volute dai membri devono fornire loro un potente supporto pedagogico e di meditazione, sui quali essi possono appoggiarsi per condurre un'azione di tipo endogeno.

     Le società di base perseguono sempre un'azione autonoma ma, sovente, un'altra società, più segreta, o, più esattamente, con la quale non si può distinguere una relazione diretta, le inquadra e le orienta tutte le loro attività.

            Si parla in questo secondo caso di società di base inquadrate da un’altra d’inquadramento. Poche società di base sfuggono all'inquadramento, che a volte, ma non sempre, non è a conoscenza dei loro stessi capi

Se vi è un rischio certo, in quanto all'originalità ed alla spontaneità delle azioni dei membri della base, bisogna anche rilevare che l'inquadramento è, con le sue particolari tecniche, una sicurezza di riuscita e dl efficacia. Una società di base che lo evita con misura sistematica, o alla quale non è accordato, si espone a dei gravi pericoli e all'annientamento.

 

b)         Le società d’inquadramento  

 

            Così come indica il loro nome, le società d’inquadramento formano e riuniscono i quadri di varie società segrete. Infatti, sotto questo concetto, (inquadramento) bisogna distinguere parecchie nozioni affini, benché non identiche.

            Innanzitutto bisogna stabilire un parallelo metodologico tra il termine di quadro e quello dl base. La società di base è certamente formata a partire dalla base stessa, ma serve anche a dare ai membri i fondamenti del lavoro occulto.

            La società d’inquadramento si compone, parallelamente, d’agenti d’inquadramento, ma soprattutto definisce dei criteri d’azione, sia precisando alla base la direzione verso cui deve sforzarsi ad agire in priorità, sia impiegandosi essa stessa a creare le condizioni, i quadri adatti, per l'azione più efficace possibile della base.

     In questa prospettiva una tipologia assai raffinata giunge a mettere in evidenza i differenti tipi delle società dl inquadramento.

 

b)                 Le società d’inquadramento interno

 

Come in tutti i raggruppamenti umani, certi individui acquisiscono nelle società segrete una grande influenza. Essa può essere solamente gerarchica; in questo caso le strutture assicurano l'efficacia del potere (ad esempio quello militare, dove la gerarchia è influente perché si basa su degli insiemi ordinati di costrizione potente). Essa può essere gerarchica e funzionale: se si riprende l'esempio dell'esercito sarà il caso del capo, che basa la sua potenza di comando su un grande valore umano, molta competenza e autorità personale. Essa può essere infine puramente fattiva, vale a dire esistere senza iscriversi nella minima istituzionalizzazione del potere.

            Un’influenza concettuale condivisa, una comunanza di vedute e una storia personale quasi simile, saranno gli elementi che porteranno gli individui che ne sono detentori a raggrupparsi riservatamente nel seno della società: per meglio assicurarsi il potere, lo si eserciterà con più chiaroveggenza ed efficacia di altri.

            Si parlerà perciò di un raggruppamento di quadri che possono costituirsi in una seconda società segreta all'interno di quella di base. Questa società interna di quadri coprirà, nei riguardi dei suoi membri, lo stesso ruolo della società di base di fronte ai suoi: formazione, aiuti reciproci, ecc. Essa sarà investita di una missione specifica che la caratterizzerà: l'inquadramento della società di base, che si farà, notoriamente, attraverso le decisioni prese collettivamente dai membri influenti nel seno della società di base.

            Si può mettere a confronto questa sorta di gerarchia dei livelli decisionali con la formazione dei gruppi specializzati di certi organismi amministrativi, o, anche, alla riunione dei comitati direttivi che non hanno altri titoli d’esistenza che l'influenza speciale dei membri che la compongono. I quadri, restando membri della società di base e orientando tutta la loro attività in funzione di questa, formano realmente una società segreta interna. Si parla dunque di società di quadro interno.

c)                              La società dl quadro esteriorizzato

 

Il processo è molto differente. In questo tipo la microsocietà, composta dai quadri della società di base, si riunisce, si struttura, poi si stacca parzialmente per lavorare con un'altra società, generalmente di un livello d’occultamento superiore a quello della società d'origine.

      Questo modo di procedere, generalmente molto progressivo, permette ai quadri di prendere le necessarie distanze emotive ed intellettuali per giudicare, sia razionalmente che sottilmente, l'azione della loro società di base. Permette inoltre di rendere equanime lo spirito di coloro che la conducono. di portare ad un livello più alto l'esame delle tensioni interne e quindi alla loro risoluzione.

            Il gruppo di quadro si può a volte esteriorizzare di fronte alla società che l'accoglie, e non sarà raro che conservi, nel contempo, tutti i suoi particolarismi, costituendo - in altre parole ed a sua volta - un piccolo gruppo segreto autonomo di collaborazione.

      Qualche volta certi quadri procedono a uno scambio di poteri nell’ambito di due diversi gruppi: l'esempio degli Haschiscin e dei Templari è rimasto celebre a questo proposito. Questo scambio è facilitato da una relativa comunità di vedute; non obbligatoriamente dottrinale, ma per lo meno tattica, poiché problemi assai simili si pongono nella grande maggioranza delle società segrete: ad esempio il reclutamento, il finanziamento, il mantenimento della qualità del lavoro ecc.

            Questi problemi, difficili da risolversi tra una sola società di base, sono più facili da trattarsi fra elementi ormai selezionati e in grado di mettere a confronto, reciprocamente, quelli incontrati dai loro omologhi.

      In questi due tipi il gruppo di quadro resta prima di tutto legato alla società di base; il suo particolarismo funzionale ha, per missione essenziale, il miglioramento dell'azione, fornendogli dei quadri meglio definiti.

Le due categorie che seguono, al contrario, procedono con spirito molto diverso. I quadri si caratterizzano nettamente e la loro natura li diversifica al punto da separarsi dalla loro stessa base.

            Certamente, lavorano ancora per questa, ma l'organo fondamentale diventa per loro la loro   società d'inquadramento, la vera società segreta prioritaria e privilegiata, al servizio della quale la base è più o meno destinata o utilizzata.

 

d)                 Le società d’inquadramento "per promozione"

 

Così come abbiamo appena suggerito, questa società non si pone, infatti, che a titolo di secondo grado di fronte alla società di base. La finalità del lavoro in questa ultima diventa l'ammissione alla società d’inquadramento, considerata e sentita come superiore.

La società d’inquadramento del primo tipo (interna) può facilmente deviare verso questo terzo tipo: è sufficiente perciò che organizzi delle strutture molto selezionate e limitative, circondate da elementi caratterizzati da scarse qualificazioni, per meglio nascondere le qualità dei membri della società.

            Dalla gerarchia funzionale si arriva alla gerarchia di classe. L'elemento caratteristico di questo genere di quadro comporta, come si è detto prima, l’ammissione nel suo seno d’individui sprovvisti delle minime sfumature qualitative, intorno ai quali si raggruppano i membri delle società dei quadri interni.

     Questa possibilità di reclutamento esterno deteriore comporta però creazione, attraverso il tempo, di una apparente pseudo-aristocrazia. Come questa, essa può cadere attraverso la mediocrità all'isolazionismo sociale, vale a dire, in casi limitati, a delle vere ereditarietà.

     E' il caso di certi raggruppamenti occulti della massoneria, che costituiscono una vera aristocrazia quasi ereditaria, in cui la qualità di origine è stata quasi annullata.

     Tuttavia, le società segrete sono, generalmente, molto ben armate contro questo rischio. Esse impongono, in effetti, delle regole istituzionali che nella maggior parte del tempo sventano questo rischio.  È notoriamente il ruolo della democrazia, necessariamente molto rigida sull’equivalenza dei diritti di tutti i membri della società, o al contrario, delle regole di disciplina élitaria molto strette. In quest'ultimo caso, solo la gerarchia ufficiale potrebbe erigersi in società d’inquadramento. Questo rischio sembra tuttavia marginale per il fatto della posizione già preminente di coloro che sarebbero suscettibili di farglielo correre.

 

Ingerenza di un'altra società segreta

 

e)         Società dl quadro Integrato

 

La struttura di quadro può non essere spontanea, si tratterà all'occorrenza di una società suscitata dall'esterno, generalmente da un altro ente segreto, di cui alcuni membri si infiltrano società di base per diffondervi un'idea o per instaurarvi una pratica.

Sovente quest’ingerenza sarà molto vicina alla direzione della società, tuttavia senza confondersi con la sua gerarchia ufficiale.

     Due casi possono allora presentarsi: i maneggi dei membri ingeriti sono notati e suscitano la creazione di una cellula interna specifica, intorno all'idea che la motiva. Il processo diviene allora quello delle società dei quadri interni.

In altri casi al contrario i maneggi individuati servono di mezzo pubblicitario o di strumento di propaganda che permettono di esteriorizzare certi membri particolarmente perspicaci, e di attirarli nella società ingerente. Sia che essi vi pervengano, sia che siano mantenuti a un livello intermediario, in ogni caso c'è una messa in luogo di una struttura specifica dei membri della società di base, di cui alcuni si trovano, da questo fatto, sistemati in una situazione di società d’inquadramento.

            Per non appesantire lo studio, le norme d’ingerenza non saranno per il momento oggetto di un esame dettagliato che affronteremo in un annesso.

 

f)          La società segreta superiore

 

     Con la società segreta superiore si pone un problema metodologico estremamente difficile da risolvere. In effetti, il fenomeno società segreta non è abbordabile che tramite due strumenti che possono purtroppo, far difetto nell'analisi di questi enti.

      L'analisi descrittiva non è possibile per delle società che sono, a priori, così segrete che non è ipotizzabile, al momento, che postularne l'esistenza. L'analisi descrittiva, per quanto fosse possibile, non comprenderebbe che dei raggruppamenti dispersi, e che si sono rivelati per motivi di una politica molto difficile da inquadrare.

            Scarto, sicuramente il tradimento che, benché concepibile, risulta eccessivamente poco verosimile nel caso presente, e soprattutto senza precedente storico incontestato.

      Quanto all'interpretazione logica, essa si basa di più sulla deduzione probabilista che sull’induzione sperimentale e contiene in sè stessa i suoi limiti.

            Queste tecniche sono tanto più prossime alla verità, e possono meglio definire il problema, per i fatto che la società superiore non agisce che attraverso altri, sovente attraverso i quadri. Diventa allora quasi impossibile distinguere la sua azione propria da quella della società che gli serve al tempo stesso da schermo e da trasmettitore.

            Cosa dobbiamo concluderne? Bisogna supporre che la società superiore non sia che un assioma?  L'analogia è una chiave esoterica la cui universalità si rende perfettamente applicabile allo studio delle società segrete.

            Non è probabile che una relazione tra società di quadro, ancora discernibile, e associazione superiore si stabilisca spontaneamente, negli stessi rapporti e nelle stesse condizioni che quelle appena esposte, e che colleghino le società di base a quelle di quadro?

            In favore di quest’argomento, più che semplicemente ipotetico, conviene rilevare che un procedimento unico indurrebbe verosimilmente un effetto simile nello stesso quadro.           Questa legge, che la sociologia delle Società Segrete non può smentire, postula l'esistenza delle società di quadro a fronte di tipologie che abbiamo studiato nel capitolo precedente. È la società superiore. Pertanto troppi autori hanno tendenza a credere che una società segreta, che inquadra gerarchicamente una società detta d’inquadramento, costituisca obbligatoriamente, di fatto, una società superiore. Quest’opinione costituisce, a nostro avviso, un errore che denota una profonda ignoranza della realtà occulta.

         Certamente questo criterio è importante, ma non lo è nel senso originale, gerarchico. Si confonde così, troppo sistematicamente, i livelli di una stessa struttura assegnando dei luoghi tipici a degli elementi che non sono che degli epifenomeni.

            L'elemento è necessario ma non caratteristico: vi aggiungo un criterio più fondamentale ancora, quello del livello d’autenticità. Non c'è una società superiore che non si distingua per un livello più elevato d'autenticità più vicina alle sorgenti.

         Questa spiacevole confusione tra semplice società di inquadramento di una società di quadro e società realmente superiore, pone sul terreno dei mezzi quantitativi e d'importanza di grande portata un criterio che deve essere. prima di tutto, percepito sotto il suo aspetto qualitativo. Gli ALTA COLLEGIA sono le sole società realmente superiori e influenzano in un modo totalmente occulto tutti i raggruppamenti segreti.

 Si tratta di organi molto nascosti, reclutati secondo dei modelli specifici; un punto importante da sottolineare è che queste società agiscono all'esterno per mezzo di altre che hanno per missione esclusiva questo compito, così da assicurare il segreto nel caso più critico. Queste società particolari, schermo e salvaguardia, sono composte da individui indiscernibili, che conducono un'azione di grande importanza. Sono una sorta di commessi viaggiatori la cui origine storica certa è da ricercare nell’inquadramento della flotta marittima dell’Ordine del Tempio. I viaggiatori, chiamati in argotico i Nobili Viaggiatori, non costituiscono per sé stessi la società superiore, ma ne  sono i portavoce autorizzati. Il loro ruolo è veramente importante, poiché, per quanto subordinato ad una struttura, questa è controllata strettamente per dei mezzi che solo loro hanno il potere di darle. Il reclutamento nella società superiore e nei suoi Viaggiatori obbedisce a delle regole differenti, ma l’accesso diretto, in questi due casi, è veramente eccezionale, in quanto le società superiori non si esprimono che attraverso degli organi derivati.

Si possono citare alcuni personaggi storici che furono degli importanti viaggiatori: Ireneo Filarete, il Conte dl Saint-Germain, Filippo Buonarroti, Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, Ignazio Treblitsch Lincoln.

            Altri personaggi gravitano intorno alle società superiori: Jacques Dartan, fondatore deIl'ortologia, Cécil Hoskin, che scrive sotto uno pseudonimo celebre, il preteso Rode Guasco, ecc.

            Queste persone sono nella scia delle società superiori e i loro scritti e le loro parole sono una testimonianza vivente delle azioni che esse conducono.

 

 

VERSO UN NUOVO CRITERIO, L'AUTENTICITÀ

 

 Né il criterio oggettivo, né il criterio gerarchico, è sufficiente a caratterizzare perfettamente una Società Segreta. In particolare questi criteri non si rapportano direttamente alle società che si riferiscono alla catena occulta che stabiliscono fra di loro, di fronte alla grande tradizione iniziatica.

      L'antichità o l'anzianità storica non sarebbe assolutamente sufficiente, in quanto si possono concepire delle società antiche che resterebbero da parte o anche al dl fuori di questa tradizione, mentre altre più recenti possono rivendicarla a buon diritto.

Nello stesso si può affermare per il livello gerarchico dell'azione, che non coincide sempre con l'autenticità iniziatica che pretende di controllare. Quale società di base potrebbe considerarsi, a buon diritto, continuatrice dei grandi misteri egiziani, per esempio, allorché, nello stesso tempo, delle società di quadri che la controllassero avessero semplicemente perduto, o non avessero mai avuto, la minima parcella d'autentica iniziazione?. In questo caso bisognerebbe ricercare le contingenze storiche di questa deficienza, senza perdere di vista che la società inquadrante non ha potuto essa stessa situarsi là - per quanto meno autentica - che come leva d'azione di un'altra società che l'incorpora e che essa non può non essere nella linea, similmente iniziatica, della società di base inquadrata.

      Il criterio oggettivo naturalmente non pregiudica in niente l'autenticità. Bisogna in ogni modo osservare che il problema delle origini delle prime società segrete, che sono state presunte, a torto o a ragione, come autentiche, è posto impropriamente, in quanto sarebbe necessario, in primis, notare una coincidenza storica tra l’attuale concetto d'autenticità e la conoscenza effettiva della finalità delle prime società.

            Questo problema resta in sospeso, perché non è stato affatto dimostrato che l'autenticità corrisponde precisamente alla più antica finalità, né che essa non sia formata su altri elementi originali o semplicemente storici. A titolo d’esempio quale ruolo ha avuto il caso,  gli "interventi esterni", gli individui d'eccezione, la somma degli elementi   passati considerata in se stessa come un dato integrale, ecc. nella formazione primigenia di tali società?

      Non è facile definire l'autenticità senza fare appello a degli esempi precisi. Pertanto per restare nell’ambito del   presente articolo, esamineremo tre forme di società segrete, classificate secondo il  loro avvicinamento all'autenticità  o all'immediatezza di questo avvicinamento.

 

LA SOCIETÀ COSTITUITA

 

Questo termine si può applicare a tutte le società, create gradualmente o integralmente. A volte una o più persone suscitano un piccolo movimento intorno a loro, tentando di ampliarlo. Lo statuto, gli usi, fondati ed affermati col tempo, sono presentati come un corpus già presente agli inizi, ai nuovi aderenti. Questo serve da una parte ad attirarli e dall'altra a impregnarli degli scopi o della forma d'azione della società 

            Più generalmente, essi sono stati già preconcepiti come degli strumenti più perfezionati per la realizzazione degli scopi della società. Questo genere di raggruppamento è pertanto dotato di   una   sorta di costituzione già alle origini, chiamata sia "carta", sia "statuto", sia “atto fondamentale” ecc., che fa emergere il carattere, finalizzato fin dalle origini, della formazione.

Il  criterio oggettivo, naturalmente, non pregiudica l'autenticità. Tutt’al più, bisogna osservate che il problema delle origini delle prime società segrete presunte, a torto o a regione autentiche è direttamente posto poiché bisognerebbe attendere una coincidenza storica tra la nozione attuale d'autenticità e quella di finalità delle prime società. Ma questo problema resta in sospeso, perché non è stato dimostrato che l'autenticità corrisponde precisamente alla più antica finalità, né che essa non sia formata su altri elementi originali o semplicemente storici A titolo di esempio il ruolo del caso, degli 'interventi esterni", degli  individui d'eccezione, della somma degli elementi passati considerata in se stesa come un dato integrale ecc.

Non è facile definire l'autenticità senza fare appello a degli esempi precisi Pertanto per restare nel quadro del presente articolo noi esamineremo tre forme di società segrete, classificate secondo il loro avvicinamento all'autenticità o all'immediatezza di quest’avvicinamento.

            È importante cogliere bene questo carattere fondamentale, perché è precisamente l’atto dl base che crea e organizza la società segreta che ne costituisce (costituzione) il fondamento

L'idea occulta originaria sopravvive per un tempo lunghissimo, anche al di fuori di quest'atto costitutivo, come il concetto di nazione perdura malgrado tutti i mutamenti politici e costituzionali che vivono i paesi. Ma la specificità della società si basa sulla sua organizzazione, intesa in senso lato.

Nel corso della loro evoluzione, le società così costitute, se gli scopi sembrano degni di un avvicinamento, per via d’assimilazione, alla tradizione, possono avvicinarsi a delle sorgenti esoteriche. Questo può avvenire anche lucidamente e volontariamente, ma, più generalmente, in maniera perfettamente incosciente e impercettibile.

 Quest’auspicabile e corretto riavvicinamento si può effettuare anche per collaborazione e condivisione delle finalità (e dei mezzi per affermarle), con una società più vicina, in genere più antica. Si parla allora di società affiliata.

 

 

LA SOCIETA' SEGRETA. AFFILIATA O RAVVICINATA

 

In questa forma si comprende che gli scopi espressi, o l'azione condotta, appaiono meno come motori fondamentali che come un dato intrinseco, da sostituire nel contesto più generale della società madre, dell’idea forza, della gerarchia esoterica.

La società affiliata o collegata persegue dunque due scopi, che non è sempre facile distinguere

-   il suo proprio, che come nel caso della società costituita. serve soprattutto a far aderire i differenti elementi che la compongono.

  -   lo scopo superiore o parallelo, al quale quest'ultimo sì avvicina o di cui serve la causa

È necessario diversificare il concetto di società collegate e società di base inquadrate. Nel secondo è il legame gerarchico che riunisce ad un insieme più ristretto, ma più operante, la società segreta che si prende in considerazione. Nel primo, al contrario è la conformità dello scopo dei principi tradizionali o la prossimità di pensiero che si ritiene essere elemento caratteristico. Poco importa dunque, nella teoria, che la società affiliata o collegata sia inquadrata da un’altra.

            Essa può agire sola e non essere soggetta ad ingerenza, ma restare più autentica delle società dette di base o di quadri, dove la struttura piramidale crea dei rapporti d’ingerenza e dei controlli molto rigidi. Questa considerazione è utile per porre delle definizioni. In pratica il suo interesse è minore per molte motivazioni. Prima di tutto è poco verosimile che una società di base non ingerita possa ricollegarsì alla grande, autentica, tradizione, perché questa si rivela solo con l’insegnamento orale dei maestri, generalmente membri delle società di quadro. D'altra parte, le società di quadro ingeriscono, in priorità, quelle dette di base, che sono in realtà le più vicine alla tradizione autentica e, a posteriori, quelle che più possono reclamarsene. L’opposizione - società inquadrata - società ravvicinata perde dunque nella pratica molto interesse. Infine e soprattutto, l’operatività delle società superiori non si fonde in principio che sulla messa in applicazione dei principi dell'esoterismo autentico. Per ricorrenza, ma soprattutto per via d'analogia, se ne può dedurre che questo modello si ritrova a tutti i livelli intermediari; quanto ai livelli di base, se l’autenticità non è sempre una loro   completa caratteristica, lo è in ogni modo molto di più delle società di quadro, che si proclamano esser meglio aderenti ad un ambito gerarchico tradizionale. Un esempio, come quello della massoneria comune, appoggia questa tesi e può utilmente essere collegato a quello di altri raggruppamenti meno autentici.  Bisogna a questo punto far notare che un raggruppamento, per quanto segreto, avrà sempre di più difficoltà, col tempo, a esulare dal circuito dell’autenticità, specialmente se a questa aspira. Nello stesso tempo, più si avvicinerà e più avrà - e si sentirà investita di - un ruolo di guida molto simile a quello delle società di quadro. Sì può affermare dunque, senza timore di deformare troppo la realtà iniziatica, che esiste un’analogia certa tra autenticità, o - più esattamente - tra livello e autenticità o fra livello o gerarchia. Questo ragionamento avvicina i fatti alla teoria e appoggia la tesi secondo la quale la società superiore è obbligatoriamente più autentica.

 

 

LA SOCIETA' AUTENTICA

 

La sua definizione è molto difficile, per molti motivi. Il primo è d’ordine puramente metodologico: qualsiasi società segreta mira all'autenticità o la reclama; è dunque difficile poter attribuire a ciascuna il grado di autenticità che le spetta. Più difficile ancora quando si tratta di attribuire, all’una o all’altra, caratteri di perfetta autenticità allorché, sovente, molti elementi ne fanno difetto. La seconda motivazione si rifà a un criterio di autenticità. La stessa società può, a lato d’elementi non perfettamente autentici, conservare un fondo tradizionale ben vitale o, al contrario, non conservare che qualche frammento d’iniziazione reale attraverso un simbolismo approssimativo. Infine può essere, soprattutto, che la società autentica sia rigidamente segreta e che non si manifesti che attraverso strutture ingerite; ma davanti a tanto occultamento il ricercatore non raggiunge che raramente la sorgente originale ed a riconoscerne il carattere autentico.

Queste difficoltà non sono, tuttavia, insormontabili. In effetti, l'autenticità è un dato essenzialmente operativo e se essa non si lascia facilmente conoscere, per contro imprime delle caratteristiche fondamentali a coloro che ne sono i detentori e che si distinguono assai bene.

L'autenticità di una società segreta è determinata dalla sua vicinanza alla catena occulta e tanto più è viva quanto più le è vicina. Bisogna dunque tentare di distinguere il livello d’attaccamento alla catena occulta per stabilire l'autenticità che impregna quello, o quell'altro gruppo. La società autentica è, generalmente molto forte. In effetti, l'autenticità conferisce una gran potenza. Questa forza può, d'altra parte, esercitarsi a livelli differenti ed è piuttosto con il metodo dei “landmarks” o dei parametri effettivi, che il ricercatore deve cercare di sbrogliare l’aggrovigliata matassa. La potenza dell’autenticità favorisce quindi lo sviluppo delle società segrete, poiché conferisce loro maggior influenza sull'ambiente che le circonda. Tuttavia lo sviluppo considerato non è necessariamente quantitativo, vale a dire inerente al numero importante dei membri, alla potenza finanziaria, alla ripartizione su una superficie geografica considerevole, ecc. Certamente quest’ elemento è un indice notevole ma non è né assoluto, né necessario, ma al contrario ben fragile. Non è assoluto poiché certe società molto importanti non possono vantarsi d’alcuna un'autenticità; non è necessario perché a un momento determinato della loro esistenza le società sono sovente costrette a occultarsi, ciò che le conduce a restringere al massimo la loro forma esterna senza che l’essenza autentica ne sia compromessa; fragile, infine, nel caso, molto particolare, delle società segrete di quadri le cui strutture sono state concepite per essere le più temute possibile e dunque le meno vulnerabili. Infine, benché autentica, una società segreta, può non avere un'apertura realmente quantitativa per mancanza di permanenza. È così, di solito, nel caso delle società segrete che funzionano episodicamente, quali i tribunali della Santa Vehme che pertanto, per le loro tradizioni e le loro strutture, si possano considerare della più grande autenticità.

Lo sviluppo della società autentica può essere quantitativo in senso lato, ma può essere anche qualitativo, "stellare" come la stella marina che sviluppa dei tentacoli multipli ed efficaci senza pertanto coprire una superficie geografica importante. È così che, con un piccolo numero di membri impiantati nei gruppi occulti numerosi, una società segreta a strutture limitate può avere un'attività potentemente 1 influente ed essere perfettamente autentica.

Bisogna accordare grande attenzione alle società che esistono da secoli, vale a dire un millennio o più, e che manifestano attraverso la loro continuità una forza eccezionale.  L’avvicinamento ai principi essenziali e operativi favorisce la vita di questi raggruppamenti, e permette loro di sopravvivere ai differenti cambiamenti sociali, politici ecc, per adattarsi e continuare costantemente l'azione. L'esempio dei grandi movimenti occulti, quali quelli suscitati intorno al pensiero della massoneria, che si esprime da molto tempo con notevole vigore, gioca vivamente a favore di quest’ipotesi prammatica. Ciò nonostante, così come per il criterio quantitativo o qualitativo, ci troviamo in presenza di un indice a carattere non determinante. Prima di tutto perché la durata non è un segno assoluto d’autenticità, ma può solamente indicare la permanenza nel mondo fisico di correnti astrali durevoli, che sono senza legami con l'oggetto del nostro studio (1). D’altro canto la durata, in se stessa, è un elemento difficile da apprezzare, quando si tratta di una società segreta che nasconda molto attentamente le sue origini, o che può apparire, attraverso gli anni o i secoli, sotto differenti aspetti, difficili a conciliare. Perché, soprattutto, l'autenticità di una società segreta può manifestarsi attraverso parecchi suoi organi successivi, raggruppamenti smembrati che a volte è impossibile, al di là delle differenti filiazioni prossime o lontane, congiunturali o stabilite, di risalire il corso genealogico, e pertanto un criterio temporale.

Il          ricercatore deve pertanto osservare che il mondo occulto è di una vitalità molto originale e che può, ad un dato momento, conferire l’autenticità a un gruppo giovane, o provvisorio, che può essere anche effimero e, al bisogno, toglierla ad un gruppo antico più durevole o meglio stabilito.

L'ultima difficoltà del criterio temporale consiste nella volontà stessa dei raggruppamenti occulti autentici, che possono nascondere i loro dati mutabili e permanenti in differenti organi epifo-nominali, o successivi o paralleli o ingenti, dietro i quali si nascondono accuratamente. Inversamente lo stesso organo può agire, secondo i periodi, in conformità più o meno stretta con i principi iniziatici autentici, senza che la sua linea generale vari sensibilmente.

Il metodo dei "landmarks”, o parametri da cui il ricercatore induce e riunisce parecchi elementi caratteristici è pertanto il più efficace e permette il confronto con dei raggruppamenti che non sarebbero mai stati esaminati, in quanto senza relazione apparente di collegamento alle idee forza.

La costanza d'originalità dei dati teorici specifici, seguita attraverso numerosi raggruppamenti occulti successivi o simultanei, senza rapporto stretto o apparente gli unì con gli altri, costituisce un segno quasi infallibile che una società - superiore e autentica - li guida. Gli stessi dati sono ancora più fondati, quando i gruppi sembrano variare sovente e dimostrano a volte, deliberatamente imprudenza. (2) Se due gruppi durevoli e simultanei dimostrano gli stessi scopi e impiegano dei metodi simili, bisogna supporre che uno dei due non sia autentico con lo stesso titolo dell'altro o che, entrambi, non siano autentici..

Al termine di questo breve studio tipologico, diamo due appendici che riguardano, l'una, la tecnica dell'ingerenza, l'altra la catena occulta e gli eggregori. La conoscenza di queste tecniche è fondamentale nello studio delle società segrete.



 


 

 

 


ORIENTE OSIRIDEO EGIZIO

ANNESSO I

 

Nozioni d'eggregore e catena occulta

 

Lo studio che abbiamo perseguito si è limitato a definire gli elementi tipologici essenziali che permettono di apprendere la realtà occulta sul piano materiale. Ma questa realtà non si esprime unicamente su questo piano. Più esattamente comporta diversi aspetti cui il solo lato materiale s’iscrive in un contesto più generale. Intendiamo in particolare gli aspetti astrali che sottintendono tutta l'azione e l'esistenza delle società segrete. Questi aspetti astrali sono indissociabili dal fenomeno società segrete e contribuiscono a caratterizzarlo. In effetti, possono esservi delle categorie multiple di raggruppamenti umani, che assomigliano, da vicino e da lontano, ad una o all'altra forma di società segreta o che ne presentano le strutture principali. Ma questi raggruppamenti non s’iscrivono nella prospettiva del mondo occulto e non hanno corrispondenza sul piano astrale (3). Le società segrete al contrario si prolungano esattamente in questo piano di cui esse sono, per loro forma, l'estensione del piano materiale. Non entra nel nostro proposito analizzare in dettaglio l'intrico delle società segrete nel piano astrale con tutti gli altri movimenti che le animano. Per contro è essenziale affrontare, quanto il limite tradizionale lo permette, due nozioni fondamentali: quella d'eggregore e quella della catena occulta.

L'eggregore.

Sotto questo vocabolo singolare che i differenti occultisti, anche i più famosi, non hanno definito con la stessa precisione che avrebbe conferito all'idea, attraverso i suoi multipli vettori1 una forza incontestata. Si discerne un dato primario, che è la persistenza delle idee archetipe, redentrici e distruttrici, le cui manifestazioni (EPI-FANII) variano da un luogo e da un tempo all'altro, ma che sono tutte gli strumenti disponibili di una realtà omogenea. I raggruppamenti umani che le servono cambiano,                 evolvono, spariscono, ma la loro causa rimane, ripresa più tardi da altre persone, da altre società segrete.

L'egreggore, in questo senso, non ha una esistenza       organica, sia sul piano materiale sia sul piano astrale, poiché essa non si concretizza che attraverso l'adesione di esseri a delle opzioni forti già scelte. Ma la realtà astrale impone al ricercatore una vista più ampia.

Il movimento d’influenza che nasce con l'influenza stessa può essere rappresentato come una natura ondulatoria stazionaria (come, ad esempio, il rullio ed il beccheggio di una nave). Quest'onda prende un'esistenza reale dal momento che essa continua a sua volta ad agitare il suo centro di propagazione e vi sussiste tanto più durevolmente in quanto contiene più energia iniziale e poiché essa incontra meno resistenze del supporto.

È così che le società segrete a forte coesione e animazione astrale molto viva continuano a vivere astralmente, molto tempo dopo che la loro azione si è spenta sul piano materiale. Che ritorni su quest'ultimo un raggruppamento identico (o a morfologia simile) e l'eggregore ricomincerà ad alimentarsi e a crescere. In reciprocità esso influenza tutte le società segrete e vi suscita le azioni che gli sono favorevoli, come il dondolio del battelli che si seguono si amplifica e a sua volta può mettere in movimento, poi in pericolo, e poi affondare altre navi, specie le più fragili.

Gli eggregori sono molto socievoli e si raggruppano volentieri in organismi astrali molto potenti, una sorta di consorterie, che generano a loro volta degli eggregori più forti e più totalizanti. I raggruppamenti si producano per affinità e sembrano prolungarsi fino alla costituzione e all'intrattenimento delle due genialità astrali che hanno un collegamento diretto al piano spirituale. Gli antichi chiamarono queste due astralità ADAM KADMON e ADAM BELIAL che, da vicino o da lontano, presidiavano tutte le società segrete.

La Catena Occulta.

È una nozione più accessibile. Rappresenta non tanto l'idea trasmessa, quanto i protagonisti del combattimento di coloro che la predicano. L'eggregore di un partito politico segreto consiste in una certa concezione dell'organizzazione politico-sociale e si esprime in una globalità di sentimenti di comportamenti individuali o collettivi, in metodi particolari ecc. La Catena Occulta, al contrario, è costituita da entità: i promotori delle idee, i Maestri del passato e del presente e gli altri guerrieri del combattimento che si persegue nei tre piani. La Catena Occulta si compone d’ esseri materiali ed astrali e assomiglia ad una vasta rete occulta che draga i mari del mondo materiale e di quello astrale. I partecipanti possono avere un ruolo  attivo o una collaborazione occasionale, di semplice aderenza o di indifferenza quasi favorevole.

La catena occulta può essere invocata. Le società segrete possono classificarsi in ordine ai legami, più o meno stretti, che con essa intrattengono. Alcune agiscono senza neppure aver coscienza di esserne collegati, altri più abili o più autentici si sforzano di conformare la loro azione a quella che persegue la catena. Altre infine, più rare, agiscono solamente attraverso essa, mettendo al loro servizio la loro formidabile potenza e la loro rete così varia d’azione.

 

 



 

 

 


Emblema della “Thulegeselleshaft”

 

ANNESSO Il

 

L'ingerenza

 

L'ingerenza è il procedimento per mezzo del quale una società segreta si mischia in un'altra per guidarne e suscitarne le decisioni, le1azioni o qualsiasi movimento preciso. Nella sua accezione profana il termine é sempre preso In termini negativi. Nello studio delle società segrete, al contrario, designa un metodo d'azione privilegiato delle società superiori e ha un senso positivo. Ciò che, per il suo aspetto non "confessato", può sembrare riprovevole, nel contesto del mondo esoterico, in un’ambiante d'azione segreta, diviene semplicemente normale. In questo senso, le relazioni ordinarie che si stabiliscono tra gruppi umani, società, ecc., hanno una corrispondenza specifica nel mondo esoterico. Le manovre che servono a ravvicinare due gruppi – o ad insinuare nell'uno elementi dell'altro - si mettono in atto tra società segrete, più sovente per mezzo dell'ingerenza. Al contrario le fusioni, i patti, ecc., che sono in uso tra le società essoteriche (società industriali, raggruppamenti politici ecc.) non rientrano fra le metodiche delle società esoteriche.

Diamo qui le indicazioni di sette procedimenti classici d’ingerenza, essendo inteso che queste non sono assolutamente limitative e presentano numerose varianti.

 

1)         Uno o più membri di una società ingerente si affiliano a una società ingerita senza svegliare la sua attenzione, e tentano di prendere un posto preponde­rante che permetta loro di guidarla efficacemente.

Questo procedimento è sovente opportuno nei gruppi ingerenti di tipo democratico dove il rapporto dei voti assicura una buona ed efficace coesione nel gruppo ingerito tra i membri ingenti. Questo è il primo procedimento al quale i gruppi intermediari fanno appello per l'ingerenza di gruppi equivalenti.

2)         "Reclutamento" da parte della società ingerente di un membro che si trova nella società ingerita. Quest'ul­timo diventa allora componente della società ingerente e favorisce quest'ultima, eventualmente utilizzando congiuntamente altri metodi d’ingerenza.

In questo procedimento, come d'altra parte in tutti i metodi d’ingerenza, se la società ingerente non è di un alto livello d’operosa rettitudine si espone tuttavia al rischio della perdita definitiva degli elementi ingerenti, sia a quello del "doppio gioco".

 

3)                 Questo sistema consiste in ciò che viene esposto al numero due con una variante fondamentale: la persona che deve operare direttamente è stato coscientemente scelto per il suo attaccamento alla società da ingerire. Il suo rifiuto interiore sarà quasi sicuramente certo ed è verosimile che porterà a conoscenza della società da ingerire tutti gli elementi che saranno in suo possesso sulla società ingerente. Questo tipo d’operatore è stato attentamente scelto da parte della società ingerente, proprio in previsione di questo rifiuto, al solo scopo di assicurarsi sotto la copertura di qualsiasi verosimiglianza questo mezzo efficace di trasmissione di un'informazione occulta.

 

4)         Volontari "errori" della società ingerente, in modo da attirare l'attenzione della società da ingerire, e deviare la sua azione, fornendo delle informazioni attentamente selezionate e disseminate nelle “fughe" di notizie.

Si tratta di un metodo d’ingerenza classica, molto efficace perché compromette solo a livello minimo gli individui, facendo passare una corrente di idee molto potenti e vitali.

Nei modelli precedenti l'ingerenza era effettuava direttamente dalla società ingerente nei confronti della società ingerita. Nelle seguenti tre forme, al contrario c'è una partecipazione di tre società: la società ingerente, quella ingerita, più una società intermediaria per la quale transita l'ingerenza.

 

4)                 Ingerenza diretta (1° tipo)

La società ingerente non s’insinua in quella da ingerire, ma in una società superiore suscettibile di penetrarla. Si opera in modo da far notare quest'ultima e di richiedere conseguentemente l'invio d’elementi ritenuti qualificati per conto della società intermediaria (di fatto, della società ingerente, per raggruppamento occulto interposto)

.

6)         Ingerenza indiretta (2° tipo)

La società ingerente procede in modo esattamente inverso. Essa cerca di ingerire la società d’inquadramento di una che questa ha già ingerito. Può così tentare di risalire attraverso quest'ultima alla società superiore, oppure d’inserire nella società ingerita degli elementi che faranno attirare l'attenzione della società d’inquadramento. Quest'ultima farà, allora, il primo passo (in realtà crederà di farlo) verso la società ingerente.



        Ingerenza retroattiva

La società ingerente è invece ingerita dalla società che crede di Ingerire. Questo processo è frequente quando la pseudo-società ingerente ha deciso la sua azione d’ingerenza sotto l'influenza di una società superiore che invece l'invia a questa falsa missione per facilitare l'ingerenza inversa. Questo procedimento, a volte ispirato dalle guide astrali della catena occulta, è sovente impiegato con delle finalità pedagogiche.

 

NOTE

(I)   Senza legame immediato, più esattamente, poiché tutta l'influenza astrale si ripercuote sul piano materiale nell'azione della catena occulta e dei suoi membri al rango privilegiato dei quali si comtano le Società Segrete.

(2)  Questo termine è impiegato volutamente perché lascia posto a una nota pertinente: le società, anche le più segrete, si circondano sovente di tante precauzioni che possono rischiare di disoccultarsi di fronte a un ricercatore perspicace.

(3)  In realtà ogni raggruppamento umano che si esprime sul piano materiale ha la sua controparte in tutti i piani, compresi quelli astrali; ma l'aspetto astrale di questo gruppo non è che accessorio e non indispensabile per determinati motivi.


 

Ezio Giunchiglia e Leo Zagami a Sanremo dal Fratello Murgia...



 

 

 

 

P2 (10/6/2006)



EVOLA écrivit à ce sujet : « Selon l'enseignement
initiatique, l'état suprême est au contraire au-delà
soit de l'être soit du non-être ; dans le mythe
cosmique des cycles, dans cet état indifférencié
identique à la transcendance absolue, même le Dieu
personnel et tous les cieux sont résorbés au moment de la grande dissolution (ou incendie cosmique).

 





Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bresac de la Bachelerie? (10/6/2006)

 

21 Apr 2005 22:10:52 +0200 (ora legale Europa occidentale)
From: "Vittorio Vanni"
To: Leo Young
Subject: Rif: Jean Pierre Giudicelli de Bresac de la Bachelerie???
Caro Leo,
ti rispondo intanto su quanto riguarda Jean Pierre.
L'ho conosciuto a Nizza qualche anno fa, in occasione di un'investitura templare. (appartiene, come me, all'Ordine di Pinto de Souza). Il predicato Bressac de la Bachelerie l'ha acquisito per eredità , in quanto si è fatto adottare da un vecchio coglione di tal nome.
A quel tempo era preside di un'Accademia Miryamica ed appartenente al Grande Oriente Osirideo Egizio.
Era inoltre membro del Misraim e Memphis (filiazione Caracciolo) e si dichiarava in possesso degli Arcana Arcanorum (ma ce l'hanno tutti). Negli anni '70 ha avuto dei guai giudiziari per inflitrazioni templari nella polizia di Nizza e trame varie.
Per quanto riguarda l'Ordine di Thebes ti invierÃò uno scritto di Introvigne che risponde (quasi) a verità .
Ho saputo che J.P. è uscito in questi giorni di galera, in quanto ha scontato qualche mese per molestie sessuali alla figlia minorenne di una sua "servante" islamica.
A me è simpatico, ma da un punto di vista storiografico sugli Ordini, non credo sia affidabile.
Personalmente ti proporrei piuttosto di implicare il "Misraim e Memphis" nei contatti con il nuovo gruppo massonico inglese, piuttosto che con che il Priorato, dato che questo non ha niente di Massonico.
Ma sul M.M.potrei metterti in contatto direttamente con Caracciolo, che è il Gran Maestro mondiale di tale Ordine, e che è una persona totalmente affidabile.
Per quanto riguarda il Sandri, se accetti il consiglio, stanne alla larga, e se proprio lo devi incontrare poni le terga al muro e fai i debiti scongiuri.
Stanotte "raffinerò" il Codice. Ho delle buone traccie , ma devo inserirci altro materiale, soprattutto sulla parte avuta nelle radici del tormentone da membri dell'Ordine Martinista.
Devo inoltre aggiungerci altre materiale e tradurre le lettere di quel bel tomo di Plantard a Petain ed a De Gaulle. Quando avrò finito t'invierò il testo completo.
Non ho niente contro il Cocchi ne contro nessun gruppo, a meno che non siano persone e contesti che possano sputtanare la Massoneria.
Andreotti diceva che a sospettare si fa peccato, ma si indovina quasi sempre.
Già  che sei stato cristiano, ricorda le parole evangeliche: "siate semplici come le colombe ma astuti come i serpenti." Giocare è bello solo quando si vince ed il segreto per vincere è di imporre le nostre regole.
Ciao, orderplay.
Salute e fraternità, da parte dell'anglo-becero.
Vittorio Vanni



MB Messias Benedictus IV Capitolo VERA MASSONERIA (10/6/2006)

In nome del unico Dio A tutti i massoni sparsi sui due emisferi
L'IMPERATORE MB Messias Benedictus
E Cagliostro indosso con la moglie una tunica bianca ,trattenuta da una cintura di colore aurora e si presento al Castello del Conte di St.Germain pronto a tutto pur di superare la prova che lo portera a ricongiungersi alla catena dei vecchi amici e Fratelli della Rosa+Croce di Occidente rappresentati dal mitico Conte di St.Germain Maestro Invisibile della Vera Massoneria. Cagliostro: "Vengo ad invocare il Dio dei credenti, il Figlio della Natura,il Padre della verita',vengo a farmi suo schiavo,suo apostolo e suo martire'. E St.Germain domanda: "Che si propone la compagna dei tuoi viaggi?" E lei Serafina la moglie di Cagliostro futura Gran Maestra del Rito Egizio rispose: "Obbedire e credere". Aveva appena finito di pronunciare queste parole che le tenebre si sostituirono allo splendore delle luci,i rumori al silensio,la fiducia alla sfiducia,la discordia alla concordia e si udi' una voce rude e minacciosa che pronuncio queste parole: "Disgrazia colpisca chi non e' capace di superare le prove".Separati immediatamente per subire le prove,Serafina,rinchiusa prima in una camera con un uomo pallido,magro e ipocrita che si allontano' subito dopo averle detto delle sciocchezze e averle portato via i brillanti che le ornavano il capo e condotta poi in un vasto sotteraneo ,rimase impassibile di fronte alla visione delle vittime della pretesa giustizia umana e fredda e indifferente innanzi a cio' che il suo arbitrio umano avrebbe potuto farle compiere. Come in un sogno vide uomini incatenati che venivano frustati da donne,boia che tagliavano teste,condannati che bevevano la morte in coppe avvelenate,colonne piene di scritture infamanti e udi' una Voce che diceva: "Noi siamo i martiri delle nostre virtu' ecco come gli uomini,al cui bene consacriamo la nostra vita,ricompensano la nostra opera." Cagliostro superate invece due prove : una sulla gelosia e l'altra sulla sua presunzione ,lesse nel Gran Libro della vita,apparsogli alla sua vista animica ,la tremenda tragedia che l'aspettava negli ultimi suoi anni terreni .Consapevole del suo destino,l'accetto senza timore ,sentendo in se' gigantegiare la Fede che e' il coraggio dei forti. Ammessi poi ai divini misteri cosi' parlo loro una Voce: "Sappiate che il movente primo della Natura,della politica e della societa' e' il sesso, sappiate che il sogno dei mortali e di divenire immortali ,di volere conoscere l'avvenire anche se ingnorano il presente e di volere essere spirituali anche se vivono nel brago di tutta la materialita'". Il Conte de Saint-Germain dopo queste parole fece udire la sua voce: "chiamato sin dalla piu' tenera giovinezza a grandi cose cercai di conoscere qual'e' la vera gloria: non feci fatica a rendermi conto che -la politica mi parve la scienza dell'inganno, -la guerra l'arte di uccidere, -la filosofia l'orgogliosa mania di sragionare, -la scienza i bei sogni sulla Natura e i continui errori di gente condotta in un Paese sconosciuto. -la teologia la conoscenza della miseria dove porta l'orgoglio umano, - La Storia lo studio triste e monotono degli errori e delle perfidie. Da cio' in conclusione dedussi che : -L'uomo di Stato e' uno scaltro mentitore -L'eroe un illustre matto -il filosofo un illustre bizzarro -Lo scienziato un cieco da compatire -Lo storico un venditore di parole Quando intesi parlare del Dio di questo Tempio confidai in Lui le mie incertezze e le mie speranze.Egli si impadroni della mia anima e mi fece vedere tutto sotto un altro punto di vista.Io vivo non solo con quelli che esistono ma anche con quelli che sono esistiti.Trovo dolcissimo sapere senza apprendere nulla ,disporre dei tesori della Terra senza doverlimendicare ai Re e comandare gli elementi piuttosto che gli uomini... Memoires authentique pour servir a l'histoire du Comte Cagliostro A.Hamburg chez F.Fauche',1786 Ma le prove iniziatiche di Cagliostro non finirono di certo con l'incontro del Conte Saint Germain anzi ora che la purezza delle sue intenzioni rispetto alla Grande Opera era stata accertata dai Maestri Invisibili era venuto il momento di entrare nella Sacra Cripta per essere investito del titolo di Imperatore della Rosa+Croce nel Gran Consiglio dei 12 R+C+ per guidare gli Illuminati Europei verso il Grande disegno rivoluzionario che si impegnava a vendicare le tristi sorti dell'Ordine del Tempio,a questa iniziazione erano presenti Spartacus alias Adam Weishaupt e Filone il dotto Fratello Knigge entrambi dell'Ordo Illuminatorum fondato nel 1776 da Adam Weishaupt professore di diritto canonico all'Universita' di Ingolstadt in Baviera. RICORDI DI CAGLIOTRO SULLA VICENDA (dagli interrogatori di Castel Sant'Angelo,1791) "Io Gran Copto del Rito Egizio prima di entrare trionfalmente a Strasburgo all'eta' di 32 anni mi incontrai segretamente con due dei capi segreti dell'Ordine degli Illuminati a Francoforte. Mi condussero fuori citta' in una casa isolata in piena campagna poi entrammo in una grotta artificiale e poi in un sotteraneo che scendeva nelle viscere della terra dove trovammo una piccola cripta all'estremita del sotteraneo. Fui fatto inginocchiare dinanzi a un altare,sull'altare vi era uno scrigno nero aperto dal quale fu tolto un manoscritto . Era il tremendo giuramento del Consiglio dei 12 R+C+ sul quale figurava il mio nome in cima alla lista. Il giuramento ai Grandi maestri del Tempio che Io fui invitato a ripetere si impegnava alla soppressione di tutti i despoti con la con la violenza e a vendicare i Martiri del Tempio. In seguito fu letta' la lista dei dodici Maestri Invisibili di cui come vi ho gia' detto Io ero il primo.Dodici personaggi scelti oculatamente dai capi segreti degli Illuminati per la realizzazione del Grande Disegno Rivoluzionario. I dodici nomi erano scritti col sangue umano." Il piano di questa vasta congiura prevedeva un attacco alla Monarchia Francese ed in seguito ai vari Stati italiani per concludersi con la sconfitta del potere temporale della Chiesa di Roma e la presa di possesso da parte degli Illuminati di quell'immenso tesoro di conoscenza, rappresentato dai testi segreti nascosti nei meandri della biblioteca Vaticana ,testi che avrebbero potuto far affondare la nave di Pietro nata dalla menzogna e dal compromesso ,questo e quanto venne detto dall' illustre Conte di Saint Germain in un suo discorso fatto ad alcuni Fratelli di alto livello nella gerarchia Illuminata durante la sua breve permanenza a Livorno nel 1770 dove si incontro' tra l'altro con un grande esponente della massoneria Russa di allora il favorito di Caterina II, il potente Alessio Orlof che indicando Saint Germain al Margravio di Anspach esclama "Ecco un uomo che ha avuto una parte importante nella nostra rivoluzione" ossia nel colpo di Stato che permise di eliminare l'indesiderabile Pietro III. Sul Conte di Saint Germain abbiamo queste parole del Vescovo Wedgewood apparse in un articolo tradotto dall'inglese e publicato nel 1926 nella Revue theosophique che ci dovrebbero far riflettere: Di tutte quelle esistenze (le esistenze fisiche attribuibili a Saint Germain)quali furono i casi d'incarnazione reale ,nel senso completo della parola,dopo la sua prima infanzia?E quali furono dei casi di possesso totale di un corpo adulto?E quali dei casi di occupazione temporanea?E ancora quali altri d'occupazione temporanea di un corpo appartenente ad un altro Io?" Terminiamo questo IV Capitolo dedicato all'Imperator con un atto di devozione verso Dio l'Altissimo e il misericordioso, pieno di compassione verso noi poveri umani ed uno di ringraziamento verso l'Ordine del Tempio che spero nonostante le difficolta mantenga i patti e gli accordi segreti originali che lo porteranno ad ottenere il Santo Graal se Inshallah si ricorderanno chi sono realmente e la smetteranno di giocare a fare i Templari di facciata,un fenomeno ridicolo e assurdo quello delle iniziazioni Templari spurie che non porta a niente di buono anzi a disgrazie future,un gioco pericoloso cari Fratelli e Sorelle per chi non iniziato ai veri misteri dell'Arte Reale voglia cosi provare il brivido dell'imprevisto e di colpo trovarsi con le tasche vuote e un bel mantello ma nulla di piu' da presentare al Creatore nel momento della nostra morte. La Croce Rossa sul mantello bianco e da sempre simbolo Sacro della Cristianita' da non mettere in mano a degli scellerati perche' il Grande e Sublime Maestro Gesu' Cristo sta per tornare a trovarci e noi non ci dobbiamo far cogliere impreparati di fronte alla sua grande Rivelazione e alla sua presenza Sublime ma rispettosi e pronti a riprendere la nostra vera missione per conto del Dio unico, il Dio dei Cristiani,degli Ebrei,dei Musulmani il Dio del padre terreno della V.'.M.'. ovvero Abramo che la trasmise alla sua famiglia che la preserva ancora oggi lontana da qualunque atto degenerante compiuta dall' eterno nemico Satana. Giuramento Del Cavaliere Templare: Cavalieri, scudieri, servitori, che la pace del signore, promessa agli uomini di buona volontà, sia con noi. In questo luogo angusto e santo, in suo nome, noi vedremo pronunciare, da labbra pure e con umile fierezza, il Giuramento del Templare che i Poveri Cavalieri di Cristo fecero nel momento più sacro della vita Templare. Signore che spieghi i cieli come una tenda di luce, Signore che fai dei fulmini i messaggeri della tua maestà, davanti il tuo sacro altare, dove s'adempì la sublime immolazione, noi leviamo alta la spada della luce, per depositarla ai piedi dell'altare come testimonianza del nostro giuramento. Signore Dio delle armi, noi lo giuriamo per il Cristo, giammai contro il Cristo, per la difesa del vangelo, per la guardia dei pozzi, per la verità, per la giustizia. Contro gli oppressori, contro i mietitori di scandali ed i corruttori dell'innocenza, contro la menzogna liberata, contro i traditori delle fazioni e dei partiti: Noi lo giuriamo di impegnare la doppia spada: quella d'acciaio levigato e quella della parola splendente e fulminante. Giammai noi attaccheremo per primi. Giammai noi provocheremo per primi. Tre volte noi sopporteremo l'ingiuria. Tre volte noi ignoreremo il disprezzo e la menzogna. Ma quando la spada brillerà nel sole come un colpo di chiarore, tuonerà la parola. Allora poi non indietreggeremo di un solo passo, non taceremo che dopo il silenzio dell'avversario. Davanti ai ranghi angelicati, nostri compagni d'armi, noi lo giuriamo al Cristo, Re della gloria. Chiunque rinnegherà questo giuramento, sarà per noi e per gli angeli, rinnegato. Niente per noi, Signore niente per noi, ma per la sola gloria del Tuo nome.

 

 


ARTICLES 6-15

 

Il Tesserino della Loggia Monte Carlo e la Universal Unity...GLADIO (10/6/2006)

 

Il Tesserino della famosa Loggia Monte Carlo vi viene mostrato per la prima volta in Confessions of an Illuminatus







The Monte Carlo-London illuminati connection



Universal Unity
Associazione di Uomini Liberi
Strada Sen. E. Marsaglia n° 131
18038 SANREMO (IM)
www.universal-unity.net

Sanremo, lunedì 26 giugno 2006
Raccomandata
Al sig. ZAGAMI Lyon LEO
Anticoli Corrado
00022 - ROMA

Oggetto: ZAGAMI LEO, nato a Roma il 5.3.1970.
Comunicazione di deferimento al Collegio dei Probiviri.

Caro Leo,
Il Consiglio Direttivo di Universal Unity è stato informato della corrispondenza E-mail che hai intrattenuto col sig. Giorgio Balestrieri ed ha rilevato in essa espressioni criminose ed altamente eversive che integrano gli estremi di una gravissima colpa per la violazione dei principi morali della nostra Associazione.
Inoltre il Consiglio è stato informato che qualche tempo fa hai pubblicato una comunicazione sul sito Internet di Universal Unity, firmandoti col titolo di “Vice Console†che non hai e non ti è stato mai attribuito.
Pertanto è nostro intendimento di deferire il Tuo comportamento al Collegio dei Probiviri, affinché si proceda contro di Te per i fatti anzidetti che integrano le incolpazioni previste dal nostro Statuto, e frattanto, in attesa di quel che verrà giudicato a Tuo carico e pertanto sei sospeso dalla nostra Associazione a tempo indeterminato.
Questo Consiglio, inoltre, ha ritenuto che non sia più gradita la Tua presenza alle nostre Riunioni, e pertanto ha annullato definitivamente quella prevista per il 2 Settembre a Subiaco.
Se invitato inoltre ad astenerti dall’usare il nome di Universal Unity per qualsiasi scopo ed in qualsiasi forma, sotto pena di esser costretti a denunciare una Tua illecita attività all’autorità giudiziaria ordinaria in Italia ed altrove.
La presente dovrà esser comunicata anche al Presidente del Collegio dei Probiviri.

Il Consiglio Direttivo di
Universal Unity
Associazione di Uomini Liberi

ED ORA IL CV DEL SIG.GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI un noto personaggio del NUOVO ORDINE MONDIALE e' un noto Fratello Massone appartente al circolo interno degli illuminati della Loggia P2 di Monte Carlo,in contatto costante con personaggi come l'ex Presidente Cossiga gran burattinaio della GLADIO e i maggiori rappresentanti mondiali del Rotary Club.Giorgio e' infatti uno dei direttori del Rotary Club di New York.

COM.TE DOTT. GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI
I. PERSONAL DATA NAME (Last, First & Middle)
BALESTRIERI, Giorgio Hugo

Address

400 East 71st Street (Apt. 6 J) New York, NY 10021 USA
Telephone / Fax / E Mail
(212) 288 3949 / (212) 439 6007 / Comandante@aol.com

Place / Date of Birth

Fauglia (Pisa) Italy / September 29, 1943
Nationality/Residence
USA / New York City (US Passport Number 112349238 – Exp. Jun 2010)
Languages

English (Fluent) Italian (Fluent) French (Very Good Conversational and Business) Spanish (Working knowledge Read/Understand) Arabic (Minimal knowledge)
II. EDUCATION
Italian Navy Commanding School/Captain of a Combat Ship (1977); Italian Navy postgraduate degree in Telecommunications – Accademia Navale di Livorno at the Universita’ di Pisa (1974); A graduate of the "Accademia Navale di Livorno", the “Elite†Italian Navy College at the Universita’ di Pisa – Dottore in Scienze Marittime e Navali – Classe delle Lauree delle Scienze della Difesa e della Sicurezza (“Corso Kon-Tiki†Class of 1968 see HYPERLINK http://www.corsokontiki.it http://www.corsokontiki.it). Educated at the Don Bosco Salesians Institute in Alexandria Egypt (1949 1961).
III. SUMMARY Com.te Dott. Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri, is the Founder and Chairman of the Board of The E-POL Group, Inc. and Vice President International Business Development of MSGI Security Solution Inc. (NASDQ: MSGI). A former Navy Officer, graduate of the Italian Navy Commanding School and of the Accademia Navale di Livorno - Universita’ di Pisa: “Dottore in Scienze Marittime e Navali†Difesa e Sicurezza (Defense/Security Sciences) has been a Team Partner of Security Management International until the retirement of its President Arthur W. “Mick†Donahue. Commander Balestrieri has over 40 years experience: Sixteen years experience in NATO and National operations, including Captain of a Combat Ship and as the Operational Consultant for the Navy R&D Institute; twenty-five years in the strategic planning, evaluation and implementation of advanced technologies in complex cross border security systems. Fluent in English, Italian and French, with a good knowledge of Spanish, he has taken over 130 overseas trips in the last fifteen years supporting the efforts of small, medium and major international corporations in Europe (Austria, France, Greece, Italy, Monaco, Portugal, Spain, UK); Africa (Egypt, Tunisia, South Africa); Middle East (Saudi Arabia); Central and South America (Brazil, Costa Rica, Dominican Republic, El Salvador, Haiti, Honduras, Guatemala, Panama, Venezuela); Asia and Emerging Market Economy Countries (Bangladesh, Mongolia, Pakistan, Russia, South Korea, Turkey and Ukraine). Commander Balestrieri is a Life Member and Past-President of the Armed Forces Communications Electronics Association New York Founders' Chapter (AFCEA International); a member of the Advisory Board of SATCON; a member of ASIS (NY Chapter) and for several years of the ASTM F12 Committee on Security Systems and Equipment. He pioneered the total airport security concept with the design of the Intelligent Airport Security System (IASS) for "facilitation & security" in airport operations. In 1985 the design included passenger and baggage reconciliation (with positive passenger identification), leading to today's SR-A2 version of the SLA C4I the Multifunctional Sea-Land & Airport Cross Border Management System published in Chapter VI of the book “TERRORISM: Defensive Strategies for Individuals, Companies & Governmentsâ€. The book, written prior 9/11, brings together some of the Country's leading experts on terrorism from the governments, police department, and universities as well as computer, medical, biological and chemical specialists. He recently redesigned EDICS, the "Explosives and Drugs Interdiction and Control System" integrating advanced non invasive inspection technologies and methodologies to detect weapons of mass destruction (WMD). The updated EDICS makes the best use of state of the art systems such as the electronic manifest for passengers and cargo, and the "Method of tagging and detecting drugs, crops, chemical compounds and currency with Perfluorocarbons tracers" – Balestrieri US Patent # 5409839. Com.te Dott. Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri is a Senior Sustaining Member of the Italy-America Chamber of Commerce (Established in 1887) and a Director of the Rotary Club of New York, the "Host Club of America and the United Nations†(Founded in 1909). As the Chairman of the International Service Division of the Rotary was the recipient of numerous "Special Service Awards" from various NY Rotary Presidents. On February 24, 2004 he received from the Ambassador of Madagascar the Paul Harris Award for creating and supporting the United Nations Public and Private Alliance for Rural Development. The unique leadership and communication skills of “Giorgio†include his ability to interact and be well received at the highest political, diplomatic and corporate level.
IV. DISCLOSURES, PUBLICATIONS & PATENTS SLA-C4I (SEA, LAND, AIR-C4I – Disclosure Document No.255366 on Jun. 13 1990): Integrates security subsystems which collate data on the movement of passengers, baggage, personnel, cargo on any given harbor, border crossing or airport. The SLA-C4I the Multifunctional Sea-Land & Airport Cross-Border Management System was published in Chapter VI of the book “TERRORISM: DEFENSIVE STRATEGIES FOR INDIVIDUALS, COMPANIES & GOVERNMENTSâ€. The book, written prior 9/11, brings together some of the Country's leading experts on terrorism from the governments, police department, and universities as well as computer, medical, biological and chemical specialists. Library of Congress Control Number 2001-132013, ISBN 0-9659174-5-2, Copyright © 2001. PLCM/PS (Passenger Luggage Correlation Management / Portable System – Disclosure Document No.237001 on Oct. 10, 1989): A portable system that matches passengers and luggage of an airline in any airport not equipped with fixed systems. Today’s version provides the electronic manifest of passengers at the gate. VI-PASS (Visa and Passport control and Security System – Disclosure Document No.217687 on Jan. 13, 1989): The system provides authorities with intelligent identification of all visa and passport holders. Today’s version provides the electronic manifest of passengers, with computer data exploitation capabilities for facial matching/recognition, tracking of terrorists and dangerous individuals. EDICS (Explosive, Drugs Interdiction and Control System – Disclosure Document No.217673 on Jan 13, 1989): Part of the SLA-C4I and described in above mentioned book, EDICS is an electronic corridor combining advanced detection technologies, x-rays systems, metal detectors and confirmation sensors. NAVSS (Navigation Management and Security System – Disclosure Document No. 220698 on Feb. 24, 1989): An Automatic Aircraft (and Airport Mobile Equipment) Position Reporting, Performance Management and Navigation Control. TRACER: Tagging of Drugs, Crops, Chemicals and Money with Perfluorocarbons tracers (PFTs) for the detection, identification and tracking of illicit drug related activities, production facilities and substances (co author with J. Fraser and N. Kaish in 1993). Two year later (April 25, 1995) awarded a patent for a “Method of tagging and detecting drugs, crops chemical compounds and currency with Perfluorocarbons tracers†– Balestrieri/Kaish US Patent # 5409839. V. REFERENCE
Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri reports to Joseph C. Peters, Esq. the President of MSGI Security Solutions, Inc. ( HYPERLINK "http://www.msgisecurity.com" www.msgisecurity.com). Mr. Peters served President George W. Bush as the Assistant Deputy Director of the White House's Drug Policy Office - commonly referred to as the Drug Czar's Office. There his duties included supervision of the country's High Intensity Drug Trafficking Area (HIDTA) Program. Mr. Peters also served as the Drug Czar's Liaison to the White House Office of Homeland Security and Governor Tom Ridge. Previously, Mr. Peters joined the Clinton White House, to direct the country's 26 HIDTA's, with an annual budget of a quarter billion dollars. Mr. Peters consults to national and international law enforcement organizations on narco-terrorism and related intelligence and prosecution issues (e-mail: HYPERLINK "mailto:jpeters@msgisecurity.com" jpeters@msgisecurity.com).

COMANDANTE GIORGIO HUGO BALESTRIERI



 

 

ISLAMIC TERRORISM AND MIND CONTROL (10/6/2006)

Beloveds friends,
I would want in the first place to say that these are truly sad days that we are all living around the world with pain and fear, a fear that they will like to inflict upon us like a cross , we should instead react and rise to the stage of awareness and reflect with conscience on what is realisticly the so-called Islamic terrorism phenomenon, not a war between people or religions but a strategy of tension very well orchestrated from the same dark forces that operated in Italy and in the rest of Europe at various times after the war(remember the Red Brigades or even the Black Brigades..)
Dont try to get upset dear brothers or try to put your head under the sand once again; there is a thread that connects one of the worst periods in Italy's recent history with "Controlled terrorism" from the right and the left wing and what we now call " Islamic terrorism",one of the results of a program of mass control for global manipolation created by the american Sionist to establish the kingdom of the AntiChrist on this planet.
However, after winning the war, the Americans have used and abused the defeated nations like Italy using also elements of the ex-Fascist party of Mussolini has fertile territory for experimenting their techniques of mind-control and manipolation of all types with USA intelligence programs like "MK-ULTRA" and projects like "MONARCH" or the immediate post-war programme called "DEMAGNETIZE" and the clever manipulation of rightwingers like founder of Ordine Nuovo Pino Rauti, that used to give even Conferences in prestigious places like the Navy College of Annapolis in order to teach the technics and the possibility of creating dictatorships in Europe!!!!
These operations as we all know were sponsored first by the OSS with people like the Principe Borghese and X-MAS and later from the CIA , but it was always the usual and beloved american Alumni creations like WM Gelli that we remember mostly in Freemasonry.
Brother Licio Gelli of the IRREGULAR MASSONIC LODGE P2 connected as we all know to the Vatican Bank and the Italian and American secret service ( http://freemasonry.bey.ca/anti-masonry/p2_lodge.txt ) in January 1981 a little before the P2 scandal took place (March 1981) was in a Official visit in the United States for the inaguration of the US Presidency of another bad person and bad actor "the sadly lost..." Ronald Reagan . WM LICIO GELLI RAPPRESENTING THE SECRET COVERED IRREGULAR MASONIC LODGE P2 AND THE VATICAN SPENT THE WHOLE WEEK WITH BROTHER GEORGE BUSH A SENIOR FREEMASON ACTING AS GRAND MASTER OF SKULL & BONES 322 IN ORDER TO INSTRUCT HIM ON THE HIDDEN FINANCINGS FOR THE RISING STAR OF TERROR OSAMA BIN LADEN FROM SWITZERLAND TROUGH PAKISTANI BANKS! These squallid American cowboys and their British friends controlled by the Vatican Illuminati have literaly took over the planet in the name of the Antichrist from the post-war period with their Jewish Sionist friends Made in Ukraine... using nowdays (note recent Republican Conferences) what they realy have learned better from their beloved Adolf Hittler (another one of their creations...) MANIPULATION and BRAIWASHING public gatherings we define as DEMONIC PROPAGANDA!
George Bush father, G.W. and their beloved brother J. Kerry from the Democratic Party ARE ALL MEMBERS of the most powerful Secret Society ever created inside Yale University and founded in 1832 THE SKULL & BONES 322 WITH REGULAR GERMAN ILLUMINATI CHARTER of the usuals followers of Adam Weishaupt ... SKULL & BONES TURNES OUT TO BE AFTER A MORE CAREFULL EXAMINATION OF THE EVIDENCE THE HIDDEN MIND OF THE TERRORISTIC NETWORK AL QUAEDA,WITH THE SUPPORT OF VARIOUS NEW WORLD ORDER ORGANIZATIONS LIKE THE SECRET LODGE P2 BELONGING OFFICIALY TO THE GRAND ORIENT OF ITALY UNTILL 1981! First they have experimented their work in Italy and other countries with many years in order to study and experiment the effect of their terror operations,their sick strategies and the successive manipulation of the mass, and after conquering the minds of the infedels with contemporary USA PROPAGANDA (thats Satanic propaganda..) they plan a TOTAL TAKE OVER OF PLANET EARTH .The US INTELLIGENCE acts illegaly all over the world over and over again, in total defiance of any State law, first conducting with the excuse of anti-communism illegal operations like Gladio and others secretely linked with Irregular Freemasonry, satanic cults and sects they manipolate from their military HQ'S in the name of the NEW WORLD ORDER then in 1979 they give birth to Islamic Fondamentalism with the blessings of President Carter another secret society freak. So after the fall of the Soviet Union(another experiment of the New World Order...) they have created the holy man of terrorism Osama Bin Laden a good friend of America that also helped against the Soviet Union( Osama what a nice man...),.but we had enough of this lies and manipulation made in Hollywood (home of their Propaganda machine!) Unfortunately the Russians that have already suffered with the communist Illuminati experiment for 80 years have to suffer more with a so called Islamic Terrorism War Made in the USA, the Checenyan militia and various Checenyan Gangsters financed with Al Quaeda and the pro American Russian governement this evil show, that means that Checenya terrorism against Russian soil is financed by the United States of America with the blessings of a corrupt Russian president. Simple or not?
That is the real reason why a known russian journalist was recentely killed.
However it seems that the errors of the past are always been repeated and we are still waiting for someone to carry one day the real torch of freedom and beauty against these slaves of the Beast. The forces of Light and justice will eventualy defeat them but we need to unite against the dangerously expanding american materialistic monster . The law of love will be built upon our courage to change and fight for our right to live in the grace of God and not in fear of the AntiChrist G.W.Bush and his false Prophet Osama . More then ever I want to emphasize to our Universal Brethern that in the Monarch project perhaps the most important for the CIA in the mind controll series there is a constant presence still operative nowdays(even if they try to say the contrary) of the founder of the pagan church of Set known as THE TEMPLE OF SET and the many Orders it rappresents including the Order of Belzebub.. these.. CIA people... what a fantasy... and they love a bit of Nazism even if Israel is their biggest friend:

http://www.xeper.org/

And this his the name of one of the biggest enemies of God in the army of Satan
LIEUTENANT COLONELL MICHAEL AQUINO (Gran Master of the Temple of Set from its foundation 1975)
http://www.econcrisis.homestead.com/BM_SetCodeAntiChrist.html
http:www.econcrisis.homestead.com/Satanic_Subversion_US_Military-html

This man (M.Aquino) serves the dark forces of the Abyss and he is the brain behind the Monarch project of the CIA and the darkest moments of program MK- ULTRA , he is an officer of the CIA (Lt.Col.Psicological warfare department) and he is a character that in medioeval terms I would without a shadow of doubt define has a true agent of the Devil, a 100% possessed man having between the other things married the daughter of the founder of the Church of Satan(Anton La Vey... originaly Levi..Jew!). Thanks to persons like him and their sick experiments (that are well documented) on mind control and total manipulation the CIA understood the way of creating and above all controlling religious fanatics of all types and colours. I also find interesting in spite of the obviously Nazi tendency of the two characthers(Anton La vey and Michael Aquino) the comment made from Anton the Vey when he was still alive: The ideal Demon is a Demon Jew... (Well well...)
Aquino is also very good at recluting the most sick minds on the contemporary occult scene from all over the world for his deviant power structure, like for example Dott.Emanuele Coltro Guidi and the kinky Bishop Nicholay Frisvold a dangerous satanist from Norway connected to several occult brainwashing operations linked to the CIA for the control of satanism in Scandinavia ,as we see MK-ULTRA appears again and Monarch in particular seem to be the sorce for such ILLEGAL AND VICIOUS ACTIVITIES ,no wonder we find Dott. Nicholay Frisvold connected with italian CIA inspired RED BRIGADE TERRORIST Paolo Fogagnolo(a very dubbious character) through their common friend and brother from Spain Manuel Cabrera Lamparter(a real Master of deception..hi..hi..).
However Lt.Col.Michael Aquino has worked for along time in direct contact with his CIA Boss George Bush and it is said in certain circles that they also had a few kinky party's with a Satanic element of phedofilia...like George Bush father walking out with a young black boy... we dont like to be judgementall but Mmm... Bravo Bush.. .welldone dear Bush father! And so this is the way you educate your son George W. to become a good servant of the devil,THE ANTICHRIST MAYBE??? Or maybe we should invite your son to participate to OMEN IV, indeed you knew that the Omen film series was made under the supervision of d' Aquino's father in law Anton Satan La Vey. These are realy incredible devils of total manipulation forget the films this is a reality! ...We also know that Dr.Michael Aquino as contact with the elite P2 Lodge in Monte Carlo and his most Senior rappresentative Brother Ezio Giunchiglia and we will publish soon an e-mail from Dr.Aquino to prove it.
Regarding the Italian situation and the Grande Oriente D'Italia we also shouldnt forget the heavy accusation of worshiping a kind of idol a Baphomet and having a minority practicing satanic rituals , this accusation made by the United Grand Lodge of England results actualy true after a deep investigation on the Ordo Templi Orientis Caliphate in Italy revealed a link to the GOI trough brother Alberto Moscato a 33o A.A.S.R., a real top brainwasher working for the american intelligence and the Italian Guardia di Finanza in the computer department,Moscato who recentely published a tantrik book on Bastogi dedicated to his followers in the GOI only uses occultism for camuflage reasons ...the results of this private research made by me has already been put forward to the competent masonic autorities in Italy rappresented by *Senior brother Vittorio Vanni who definetely doesnt like this situation and what Moscato does ILLEGALY inside the GOI supporting the anti masonic activities of MASSIMO INTROVIGNE e slave of the worst Vatican current...but Moscato who was also an eroin addict died in misterious circumstances earlier this year (2006).Brother Alberto Moscato was closely linked with Senior Intelligence operative and P2 Brother Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri .Giorgio now an American citizen (obviously)was involved in illegal weapons traffic in the port of Livorno in the 70's but is now one of the Directors of the New York Rotary Club at the United Nations.

Khaled Khan/Leo Lyon Zagami



 

 

 

 

CORNER STONE SOCIETY ADVENTURES AT KIRBY 2818 (10/6/2006)

 

Clive Hicks,Mark Wheatley...and Leo Zagami

The Cornerstone Society

Founder & Past Chairman:
M W Pro Grand Master,
the Most Hon Marquess of Northampton, DL

Chairman: George Francis, 2nd Grand Principal and SGW
Treasurer: Kai Hughes
Secretary: Mark St J Qualter
Founder: Andrew Hicks
Michael Baigent
Terry Barden
David Dew
Martin Faulks
Ivor Frank
John Grange
John Hamill
Clive Hicks
David Hutton
Peter Jack
Peter Lambert
Andrew Montgomery
Julian Rees
John Roberts
Matthew Scanlan
Mark Wheatley

together with Corner Stone Society Founder W.Bro.Andrew Hicks



 

 

 

Leo Zagami e Francesco Murgia 30o R.S.A.A. (GOI) (10/6/2006)

Il Fr.'.Francesco Murgia e' stato il giudice della corte interna del Grande Oriente d'Italia sul caso P2,stranamente il Fratello Murgia e' il socio fondatore della Universal Unity www.universal-unity.net, un associazione di copertura della famosa Loggia di Monte Carlo ,insieme al noto esponente della P2 Ezio Giunchiglia.Come potrete notare cari Fratelli nulla cambia sotto al sole!



Leo Zagami and his Mentor illustrius Masonic Scholar Julian Rees (10/6/2006)

 

Julian Rees was initiated into Freemasonry in the Kirby Lodge, No. 2818, in London in 1968 at the age of 32, becoming Master in 1976. In 1977 he became Master of the Pilgrim Lodge, No. 238, the only lodge in England working in the German language. He is a member of the Emulation Lodge of Improvement, and has served on their Precepting Committee. He is a founder member of The Cornerstone Society of which he was Secretary. He is Deputy Editor of the international English-language quarterly magazine Freemasonry Today, and has been decorated by the Institut Maçonnique de France with the masonic Ordre de Lafayette.

THE MONTE CARLO LODGE- MICHAEL AQUINO SATANIC LINK (10/6/2006)

Sat, 30 Jul 2005 11:21:04 -0700 (PDT)
From: "Dr. Michael A. Aquino" Add to Address Book
Subject: Re: Universal Unity-Montecarlo *Ezio Giunchiglia 33o

Dear Mr. Giunchiglia,

Thank you for your kind invitation to meet with you in
Monte Carlo. Please accept my apologies that current
responsibilities will probably keep me stuck in
California for the foreseeable future, though I can't
think of a more pleasant escape than Monaco.

I took a look through your Statute and found its
"Aims" admirable, though my impression was also that
you may discourage readers with the extensive sections
on organization/control. The Temple of Set has its
philosophy in one area of documents, and its
organizational design in another (California Articles
of Incorporation and By-Laws). We have found this
works well for us.

I always admire utopian visions and efforts to better
this poor planet, even as I confess I have little hope
for their success. Applied-politically I am at best a
Stoic and at worst an Orwellian. Upon considering your
"Aims" I think that you might find the works of
Raghavan Iyer interesting:

http://theosophy.org/

Raghavan was a good friend of mine for many years, as
well as one of my most valued teachers. (He was
Professor of Political Science at the University of
California where I got my own doctorate in that
field.) He was by no means an "ordinary Theosophist",
but a brilliant theorist beyond any labels. In my own
university teaching later, I regularly used his book
Parapolitics, which contained a superb application
of Plato to modern social problems.

Thank you for offering to send me a copy of your book.
The address is:

Dr. Michael A. Aquino
Post Office Box 470307
San Francisco, CA 94147
USA

Sincerely,
Michael A. Aquino

Giunchiglia il vecchio saggio di Monte Carlo...



 

 

 

IN ALBION OTO GNOSTIC HQ'S IN LONDON (10/6/2006)

 

Meet the  satanist of the Albion OTO in London.

They are claiming gnostic  lineages and apostolic successions  going back to our Master Jesus .But in reality they are a couple of satanist called Rob Curley(on your left) and Darren White(on the right side of photo) working for a dangerous Illuminati brainwasher called Dr.Nicholai Frisvold from Norway.

Check this out,it proves that contemporary gnosticism is in the hands of the satanist:
Lines of Consecration.

SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA DEI PATRIARCHI DI ANTIOCHIA
(Syrian Patriarchate of Antioch and All the East)

(1) S.Pietro Apostolo, 38 d.C.; (2) Evodius, 40, Primo Patriarca del Seggio Apostolico d'Antiochia; (3) Ignatius I Martire, 43; (4) Aaron, 123; (5) Cornelius, 137; (6) Eodos, 142; (7) Theophilus, 157; (8) Maximinus, 171; (9) Seraphim, 179; (10) Asclepiades, Martire 189; (11) Philippus, 201; (12) Sebinus {Zebinus},219; (13) Babylas, Martire 237; (14) Fabius, 250; (15) Demetrius, 251; (16) Paulus I, 259; (17) Domnus I, 270; (18) Timotheus, 281; (19) Cyrillus, 291; (20) Tyrantus, 296; (21)Vitalius, 301; (22) Philognius, 318; (23) Eustachius, 323; (24) Paulinus, 338; (25) Philabianus, 383; (26) Evagrius, 386; (27) Phosphorius, 416; (28) Alexander, 418; (29) Johannes I, 428; (30) Theodotus, 431; (31) Domnus II, 442; (32) Maximus, 450; (33) Accacius, 454; (34) Martyrius, 467; (35) Petrus II, 464; (36) Philadius, 500; (37) Serverius Magnus, 509; (38) Sergius, 544, Primo Patriarca della Chiesa Jacobita; (39) Domnus III, 547; (40) Anastasius, 560; (41) Gregorius I, 564; (42) Paulus II, 567; (43) Patra, 571; (44) Domnus IV, 586; (45) Julianus, 591; (46) Athanasius "Quaestor" I, 595, Ristabilì nel 616 l'accordo tra i Seggi Jacobita e Copto; (47) Johannes II, 636; (48) Theodorus I, 649; (49) Severus, 668; (50) Athanasius II, 684; (51) Julianus II, 687; (52) Elias I, 709, Costruì la prima Chiesa d'Antiochia con il permesso del Califfo; (53) Athanasius III, 724, nel 726 al Sinodo di Tofin annesse la Chiesa Armena; (54) Evanius I, 740; (55) Gervasius I, 759; (56) Josephus, 790; (57) Cyriacus, 793; (58) Dionysius I, 818; (59) Johannes III, 847; (60) Ignatius II, 877; (61) Theodosius, 887; (62) Dionysius II, 897; (63) Johannes IV, 910; (64) Basilus I, 922; (65) Johannes V, 936; (66) Evanius II, 954; (67) Dionysius III, 958; (68) Abraham I, 962; (69) Johannes VI, 965; (70) Athanasius IV, 987; (71) Johannes VII, 1004; (72) Dionysius IV, 1032; (73) Theodorus II, 1042; (74) Athanasius V, 1058; (75) Johannes VIII, 1064; (76) Basilius II, 1074; (77) Abdoon, 1076; (78) Dionysius V, 1077; (79) Evanius III, 1080; (80) Dionysius VI, 1088; (81) Athanasius VI, 1091; (82) Johannes IX, 1131; (83) Athanasius VII, 1139; (84) Michael Magnus I, 1167; (85) Athanasius VIII, 1200; (86) Michael II, 1207; (87) Johannes X, 1208; (88) Ignatius III, 1223; (89) Dionysius VII, 1253; (90) Johannes XI, 1253; (91) Ignatius IV, 1264; (92) Philanus, 1283; (93) Ignatius Baruhid, 1293; (94) Ignatius Ismael, 1333; (95) Ignatius Basilius III, 1366; (96) Ignatius Abraham II, 1382; (97) Ignatius Basilius IV, 1412; (98) Ignatius Behanam I, 1415; (99) Ignatius Kalejih, 1455; (100) Ignatius Johannes XII, 1483; (101) Ignatius Noah, 1492; (102) Ignatius Jesus I, 1509; (103) Ignatius Jacobus I, 1510; (104) Ignatius David I, 1519; (105) Ignatius Abdullah I, 1520; (106) Ignatius Naamathalak, 1557; (107) Ignatius David II, 1577; (108) Ignatius Philathus, 1591; (109) Ignatius Abdullah II, 1597; (110) Ignatius Cadhai, 1598; (111) Ignatius Simeon, 1640; (112) Ignatius Jesus II, 1653; (113) Ignatius Messiah, 1661; (114) Ignatius Cabeed, 1686; (115) Ignatius Gervasius II, 1687; (116) Ignatius Isaac, 1708; (117) Ignatius Siccarablak, 1722; (118) Ignatius Gervasius III, 1746; (119) Ignatius Gervasius IV, 1768; (120) Ignatius Mathias, 1781; (121) Ignatius Behanam II, 1810; (122) Ignatius Jonas, 1817; (123) Ignatius Gervasius V, 1818; (124) Ignatius Elias II, 1832; (125) Ignatius Jacobus II, 1847; (126) Mar Ignatius Petrus III, 1872; (127) Paulose Mar Athanasius (Kadavil Kooran) fu consacrato Vescovo Syro-Antiocheno di Kottayam and Metropolitano di Malabar (India) il 4 Dicembre 1907 da Mar Ignatius Peter III; (128) Mar Julius I (Antonio Francis Xavier Alvarez) fu consacrato il 29 Dicembre, 1891 da Paulose Mar Athanasius sotto gli auspici del Patriarca Ignatius Peter III come ArciVescovo della Chiesa Cattolica Independente di Ceylon, Goa ed India; (129) Msgr. Joseph Rene Vilatte fu consacrato il 25 Maggio 1892 a Colombo, Ceylon nella Cattedrale di Nostra Signora della Buona Morte da Mar Julius I, sotto l'autorità della Bolla Patriarcale di Mar Ignatius Peter III, come ArciVescovo del Nord America; (130) Msgr.Paolo Miraglia, 06.05.1900, consacrato nella chiesa di Piacenza come Chiesa Cattolica Italiana; (131) Msgr. Jules Houssaye (Abate Julio), 04.12.1904; (132) Msgr. François Giraud, 21.06.1911; (133) Msgr. Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II), 21.06.1911; (134) Msgr. Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius), 05.05.1918 (135) Msgr. Roger Menard (Tau Eon III), 07.01.1945; (136) Msgr. Robert Ambelain (Tau Jean III), 10.06.1946, fondatore della Ecclesia Gnostica Apostolica; (137) Msgr. Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger), 31.05.1959; (138) Msgr. Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond), 01.06.1963, fondatore della Ecclesia R+C Apostolica; (139) Msgr Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic), 26.12.1966; (140) Msgr. Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix), 14.09.1984; (141) Msgr. Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek), 20.10.1993; (142) Msgr. Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris), 05.06.1998, consacrato da Pissier, Tao Lui Meme e Sabine Baumont (Sophia Echidna); (143) Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero), 28.01.2000; Robert Curley (Tau Amphion), 18.11.03 e.v.



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA SYRO-GALLICANA
(Eglise Syro-Gallicane)

Msgr. Joseph Rene Vilatte; Msgr.Paolo Miraglia; Msgr. Jules Houssaye (Abate Julio); Msgr. François Giraud; Msgr. Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II); Msgr. Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius); Msgr. Roger Menard (Tau Eon III); Msgr. Robert Ambelain; Msgr. Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger); Msgr. Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond); Msgr Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic); Msgr. Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix); Msgr. Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek); Msgr. Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris); Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA CATTOLICA LIBERALE
(Liberal Catholic Church)

James I. Wedgewood, 13.02.1916 - Charles Webster Leadbeater, 22.07.1916 - Irving S. Cooper, 13.07.1919 - Charles Hampton, 13.09.1931 - Hermann Adrian Spruit, 22.06.1957 - Roberto de La Caridad Toca Y Medina (Tau Roberto I°), 1982 - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII), 1986 - Edmundo Pellizari Benveng (Tau Temujin), 1996 - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero), 2000 - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion) 18.11.03 e.v.



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GNOSTICA CATTOLICA
(Fil.Huiracocha)(Gnostiske Katolische Kirchen)

Filiazione n.1 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente di Cuba:Constant Chevillon - Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Dr. Johannes Muller Riders (Sar Mar Tau Thelemako) - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII) - Edmundo Pellizzari Benveng (Tau Temujin) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Filiazione n.2 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente di Spagna:Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Dionisio Rios Ballester (Tau Aureolus) - Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau Camael) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Filiazione n.3 legata alla Fraternitas Rosicruciana Antiqua del Grande Oriente del Brasile:Dr. Arnoldo Krumm-Heller (Tau Huiracocha) - Duval Ernani de Paula (Coaracypora) - Paulo de Paula - Euclydes Lacerda de Almeida (Tau Aster) - Marcelo A.C. Santos (Tau Athanatos) - Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau Camael) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GNOSTICA DELLA SS. MORTE
(Iglesia Gnostica de la Santa Muerte)

Narciso Pell Alimany (Tau SaKpatha) - Emanuele Coltro Guidi (Tau Sebastos Athanasios Sokaris) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

La "Iglesia Gnostica de la St.ma Muerte" e' stata fondata da Mgr. Pell Alimany ed è basata sul Culto alla S.ta Muerte di Sonora in Mexico, D.F.. Il Culto alla St.ma Muerte è di origine animista è entrato in successione apostolica attraverso Mgr. Pell Alimany.



SUCCESSIONE SPIRITICA GNOSTICA ALBIGESE DOINELIANA
(Eglise Gnostique)

Linea 1: Jules Doinel (Tau Valentin II) ; Jean Bricaud (Tau Jean II); Victor Blanchard (Tau Targelius); Roger Menard (Tau Eon III); Rober Ambelain (Tau Jean III); Roger Deschamps (Tau Jean Rudiger); Armand G. Toussaint (Tau Raymond); Marcel Jirousek (Tau Frederic); Joel Duez (Tau Jacobus Jean de la Croix); Philippe Pissier (Tau Sebek); Massimo Mantovani (Tau Sokaris); Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Linea 2:Jules Doinel (Tau Valentin II) ; Paul Sedir ; Albert Raymond Costet Visconde de Mascheville (Sar Cedaior) ; Leo Alvarez Costet Visconde de Mascheville (Swami Sevananda) ; Huascar Correa Cruz (Sar Thoth) ; Edmundo Pelizzari Filho (Tau Temujin) ; Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero); Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



SUCCESSIONE APOSTOLICA GALLESE

Linea 1:Field - Laud - Richardson - Chechemian - William Bernard Crow (Mar Basilius Abdullah) - Hugh George de Wilmott Newman (Mar Georgius) - Gerald Maxey - Paul Wadle - Hermann Adrian Spruit - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Don Jorge Enrique Rodriguez Villa (Tau Johannes XXIII) - Edmundo Pellizzari Benveng (Tau Temujin) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphèe Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).

Linea 2:Aleister Crowley - W.B. Crow (Mar Basilius Abdullah) - Hugh George de Wilmott Newman (Mar Georgius) - Gerald Maxey - Paul Wadle - Hermann Adrian Spruit - Roberto de la Caridad Toca y Medina (Tau Roberto I°) - Tau Baphomet (Master Atal) - Msgr. Nicholaj de Mattos Frisvold (Tau Orphee Luchifero) - Robert Curley (Tau Amphion).



At Rui's so called Masonic Cathedral next to MI6 HQ'S in London (10/6/2006)

 

A year ago at Freemasons Cathedral in London (an old red brick church in South Lambeth Road) with Bro.Rui Gabirro and my dear friend and assistant Mr.T.
In the meanquile the US web site Masonic info received a phone call in July from an active-duty US Navy Petty Officer who says that the leaders of the so-called "Regular Grand Lodge of North Carolina" and the so-called "Regular Grand Lodge of Illinois" associated to Rui Gabirro are not imaginary as we'd assumed...Mmmm.. Masonic Info a site connected to Regular Freemasonry in the USA found very suspicius that Rui's partners also dont mind using false names on their web sites. Thats obviously because they are working for the American illuminati my dear US Masons!
Get it? When are you gonna wake up to the truth? This episode also demonstrates once again the involvement of the Navy intelligence with Brother Rui Gabirro , who is also secretely supported in the United States by the Director of the NY Rotary Club Comandante Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri,present leader of the paramasonic italo-american NWO organizzation OSIA connected to the Italian Mafia.



THE RUI GABIRRO 'MAFUKA' FILE (10/6/2006)

 

In the photo the man of the moment known also as the 'Duke of Cabinda' delivers a speach on the NEW WORLD ORDER in Feb2005 .

When is somebody gonna finaly stop this kind of guys? He is a well known black magician in the occult circles who likes to think of himself as the ultimate Freemason ,but in reality is covering up dirty operations for the American Illuminati in connection with the US Intellligence and Senior European Intelligence representatives .He is abusing Freemasonry by establishing  a dangerously irregular Masonic worldwide network, linked with the  usual boys from the P2 Monte Carlo Lodge and other NWO satanic manipulators,check  yourself at the REGULAR GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND web site.

Saturday, July 15, 2006

Just when I thought the Internet couldn't get any weirder: Meet Rui Gabirro aka Duke Alexander of Cabinda!

So there I was, trying to parse the fine distinctions between Cabindan separatists pushing for independence of Cabinda from Angola, and there were these two sites: Cadinda.net and Cabinda.org, and they seemed to have originated from different factions of the rebel group FLEC. This should have been a mostly boring exercise in reading whois lookups. Cabinda.org seem to be run by the current incarnation of the main branch of FLEC. Cabinda.net seems to have been founded in 2000 when "His Excelency N'Zita Henriques Tiago, M.D.R." (sic) split off from the rest of FLEC as the war in 2000 was getting started. (My chronology here is a bit speculative.)

So. About those boring whois lookups: The Cabinda.net site was registered by Rui Gabirro of Dover in the UK. So. Just WhoIs Gabirro? That should have been a boring question. But the answer is more jawdroppingly strange than I could have imagined.

But before we get to that, let's talk a little about the Cabinda.net site. Apparently, you used to be able to get Cabindan passports through them. The Wayback Machine preservered the application form, which I have obtained a copy of. You can still visit the web page of the University of Cabinda, which looks to be the future home of an online diploma mill. And did you know that the Republic of Cabinda is founding a bank and a postal system (or at least issuing stamps)? The site also gives the impression that they have an army, the "Cabindan Defense Force," though it looks to be an army of one, near as I can tell; their army seems to lack an existence beyond their websites and the press releases of affiliated shell corporations. Fun stuff, yes? Well, I haven't even got to the good part yet!

SO. Just who is Rui Gabirro? Apparently, Gabirro is a guy obsessed with masonic ritual who was allegedly expelled from freemasonry on December 14, 2005. Why? Well, that's a very interesting question.

I gather that the big masonic organization in the UK is the United Grand Lodge of England. In 2005, Gabirro created and ran a website of a mimic organization, the Regular Grand Lodge of England, domain name rgle.org.uk registered January 11, 2005 by Mangovo Ngoyo. Interestingly, this newly born organization claims branches in a large number of countries: England, Italy,Slovenia, France, Spain, Brazil, Lebanon, Greece, the US, Portugal, Peru, Paraguay, Ecuador, Singapore, Malaysia, Madeira, Poland, and India. I gather that these organizations are populated in much the same way as the Cabindan Defense Force. However, even if they are hurting for members, I'll just bet that most of them have bank accounts into which you can put chartitable donations towards the organization's Good Works.

Fascinating gizmo: an apparently fake worldwide network of secret masonic societies! That's enough material to keep about four schizophrenics happily occupied for quite a while. When Gabirro's strange project was outed by the folks at masonicinfo.com, Gabirro responded as nutty bottom-feeders do: by stalking those who outed him, posting menacing notes on Google Groups under the alias "I am Whatching You." Gabirro also has a really interesting history with Wikipedia. The image below, from a Google cache, is apparently his deleted Wikipedia entry.

SO. Who is this Mangovo Ngoyo who registered the rgle.org.uk domain name for Gabirro? In early March of 2006, press releases by the Republic of Cabinda Press Agency (RCPA) announcing the early stages of a human rights law suit were sent out; the releases named Mangovo Ngoyo, of the "The Cabinda High Commission, United Kingdom" as contact.

High Commission? Just how high are these guys, anyway? And does the Internet get any stranger than this?

We await Silent Tristero's Empire. Gubble gubble. If you were designing a money laundering network wouldn't you think it was an absolute stroke of genius to hire actual schizophrenics to design subsystems for it, so they could come up with things that no one could possibly believe? You could make, like, Enron Offshore on steroids!

These guys ought to be in pictures!

Posted by Kathryn on Saturday, July 15, 2006



The Mafuka affair...RGLE & MASONIC HIGH COUNCIL (10/6/2006)

 

Bro.Rui Gabirro 'Mafuka' a rappresentative of the new  south American P2 and Leo Lyon Zagami discussing the foundations of the  Masonic High Council in Feb.2005 e.v.  at ORDO 2012 HQ'S in Lisson street (London).For more info on the irregular Masonic activities of Mr.Gabirro check this out http://www.masonicinfo.com/hidden_leaders.htm




ARTICLES 16-25

 

Our Sufi Master Shaykh Nazim al-Haqqani

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 05:14PM  

 The secret of the Golden Chain of the Naqshbandi Sufi Order is in his hands. He carries it with the highest power. It is shining everywhere. May Allah bless him and strengthen him in His Holy Work. May Allah send much peace, blessings, salutations, and light upon the Beloved Prophet Muhammad , his family, his companions, and all prophets and saints, especially His devoted servants in the Naqshbandi Path and all the Sufi Orders, and especially upon His friend in our time, Shaykh Nazim al-Haqqani.

 

Il Rito svelato...Francesco Murgia e Leo Lyon Zagami

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 11:06AM  

 BOLLA DI FONDAZIONE DEL GOI 1805

 POSATE MASSONICHE

Il pasto e servito...

The Shriners,Freemasonry and Islam

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:24AM  

W.Bro.Julian F.Smith European representative of the Shriners

We also know that this society serves the aims of world Jewry and derives its name from that particular purpose. A “mason†is a builder, and the Society of Freemasons aims to rebuild the Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem after destroying Al-Aqsa Mosque because the Jews allege that the mosque has been built on the site of the destroyed temple. Everything that furthers the interest of the Jews and promotes their position in the world is undertaken by the society. The cover of absolute secrecy and its strict hierarchy enables it to make use of the positions and influence of its non-Jewish members to serve the Jewish cause. We have to understand that many of its members work for the society trusting that they only serve the causes of liberty, equality and justice. They remain unaware that they simply serve the cause of giving the Jews supremacy in world affairs. Freemasonry has over the years earned itself a number of enemies, most notably the Catholic Church. In view of all this, there is no doubt that if a Muslim joins the Society of Freemasons, he contravenes the teachings of Islam. The aims, policy and practices of this society are against the principles of Islam and violate its laws. For example, Islam believes in maintaining justice among all people, regardless of race, color, family, position or creed. A Muslim must be fair to all people. Islam forbids favoritism, nepotism and discrimination on any basis. Freemasons favor one another on the basis of membership of their society. Islam respects other religions. Freemasonry deceives its members into thinking that they further the cause of a better humanity when they are actually furthering the interests of those who seek to give the Jews supremacy over all peoples of the world. Islam is the final message from Allah to man. It is the religion that supercedes all past divine messages, including Judaism. Freemasonry seeks to destroy Al-Aqsa Mosque in order to rebuild the Temple of Solomon in its place. How can a Muslim, then, join such a society? Copyright 1992-2005 Al Jazeera Publishing, Dubai, United Arab Emirates AND WE HAVE CONFIRMATION OF THIS DANGEROUS OMEN 'It is no more a secret that the temple has been designed again in the USA by American Jewish architects. The blueprints are at the disposition of the Israeli government.' (France Agence Press, August 1997). WARNING "We dont need to build a new Temple of Solomon Brothers and Sisters there is already one there and its called the Al-Aqsa Mosque and we respect it as the true and ultimate manifestation of the One God in the Holy land".(Bro. Leo Lyon Zagami/Khaled Saifullah Khan)
TRUE FREEMASONRY Master D.K. says "...Mysteries will be restored to outer expression through the medium of the Church and the Masonic Fraternity...When the Great One comes with His disciples and initiates, we shall have the restoration of the Mysteries..." But at this point we want to answer to the reader what kind of Great One are we talking about here? The Antichrist or our Master Jesus?And what kind of mysteries?The false mysteries of a window Mason or the real and genuine believe in God of a true adept of True and Ancient Freemasonry? Things could get dangerous indeed for Freemasons worldwide if we dont clear this matter once and for all in front of the Islamic comunity in the near the future.Because it is our duty as genuine Brothers to save the soul of those true Freemasons that believe in the one God and the coming of our new Grand Master the Messiah that will finaly fullfil the long waited prophecies of a new Aeon for humankind. So we Brothers and Sisters of what I define as True Universal Freemasonry want to create a real and genuine UNIVERSAL UNITY that works out of the limitations of contemporary Freemasonry and restores the original mission of the true Illuminati and true servants of God,and that mission is the long awaited establishment of the Kingdom of God on earth not the kingdom of the AntiChrist but an Imperium of Tollerance,Peace and Truth, and the final destruction of Dajjal and all those evil forces that will folllow him untill the end of times. My life is dedicated to the restauration of true Brotherhood amongst humankind and I hope that all togheter we accomplish this important mission for humanity.But remember this is a delicate and dangerous mission my Brothers and Sisters of the Universal Unity because the time of Revelation is now and the AntiChrist is building up forces for the final confrontation. We are not willing to compromise with him and the return of True Freemasonry into this world ,and the Revelation of the true Illuminati depends on our mission to expose him and show to the world who this AntiChrist realy is. Glory to God almighty our final Judge, God our only True Master, G not D not Devil, Truth and light not darkness and oppression is what we want for the new Millenium the Age of Jesus the Emperor not Satan the pretender. May God show you the way to real enlightment dear Brothers and Sisters of Freemasonry in these last days before the big change takes place and the heads start rolling again in St.Peters Square with the return of the "Terrible Judge"... Terrible for the non believers the infedels that have not prepared for this moment of truth but Blessed for the faithfull and true believers of the religion of Islam that the converted Knights Templar that were burned and persecuted in their final days always revered and respected just like like St.Francis when he used to meet with the Sufi Masters. Because the real Knight Templars are not the evil Crusaders but true Muslim Brothers ready to protect and work for the true Jesus in the end of times and thats a fact not pure speculation as demostrated by recent discoveries of an archeological nature in Turkey and elsewere in the middle East. We our fed up of these continous lies in regards to the true nature of the founders of Freemasonry and we would like to reveal to our Muslim Brothers out there that our real founder was not some obscure European Aristocrat performing old pagan Rituals in his Castle (though a few did they were always a decadent minority) but our true Grand Master Enoch the High Priest of True Freemasonry the One they know in the Islamic religion as Idris and we are well aware of the possible Jewish limitations due their nature and the fact they still dont accept Jesus and Mohammed (PBUH) as their savours in the end of time, but things will possibly change in the mind of those Jewish Brothers and Sisters who understand were we are and were we are going next. What was created out of a compromise in 1717 when four Lodges came togheter in London to form the Grand Lodge of England is not True Freemasonry but a lower and often corrupted expression of the true Art (as we have stated in our 9 previous chapters dedicated to the study of True Freemasonry),and Jews were never allowed to join Prussian Freemasonry one of the hightest forms of European Freemasonry for example quile the English Masonic Network has always welcomed the Jewish Brethern from the early stages of Speculative or Modern Masonry and looked at important Jewish characters of their time like Dr.Falk as an ispiration, and we can notice this in the address made by the Illustrius Rosicrucian Freemason Bro.William Wynn Westcott to the Societa Rosicruciana In Anglia over a 100 years ago: "About fifty years earlier a certain eminent Jew named Falk,or Dr.Falcon,lived in London (a reference to whom will be found in the "Encyclopedia of Freemasonry" by Kenneth Mackenzie) and was of high repute as a teacher of the kabalah and of other studies of a Rosicrucian character;he was indeed said to have magical powers. Dr.Falk coul not have fully affiliated to any Rosicrucian Colleges because he was a strict Jew of the Jews,and the members of all true Rosicrucian Colleges have always been Christian,but perhaps not of an orthodox tipe ,for there was a tendency toward Gnostic ideals.Mackenzie classes Dr.Falk among the Rosicrucian of eminence,and certainly told me he had first hand evidence of his connection with the Society;many Christian students adopted a modification of the old Jewish Kabalh,so perhaps some Jews have been alllied to the Christian Rosicrucians." By this important address made by Fr.'.William Wynn Westcot to the Rosicrucians of England we can clearly state the early influence of certain Jews on English Freemasonry and their mistery Schools but at the same time we notice from the following stament made by Brother Westcott the radicaly different and more serious approach of the German groups of Rosicrucians linked to Prussian Freemasonry: "The german groups of Rosicrucian now existing are much more immersed in mystic and occult lore than ourselves;they endeavour to extend the human faculties beyond the material toward the etherea,astral and spiritual worlds:at the present time I understand that they use no formulated Ritual"(Bro. William Wynn Westcott adressing the SRIA) It was in Germany, Austria that the True illuminati Tradition of real Christian Europe was preserved and developed for the benefit of humankind and not in England were things started to go terribly wrong after the first Grand Lodge was established in 1717 and the last British Illuminati like Elias Ashmole were already dead for sometime. It is in these German and Austrian Rosicrucian Colleges that contact was restablished again and again with the genuine mystics of the middle East known to us as the Sufi Masters or the Tibetan Lamas of the far East ,something the German R+C Illuminati learned in Italy were the true Illluminati Schools started much earlier and strong contact with the middle East was established already during the first Roman Empire and the folllowing Sacred Roman Empire. Some of this German/Austrian contacts are well reported like the ones of the illustrius Austrian Frater Karl Kerner or the ones that lead to the creation of the Thule-Gesellshaft in 1919 of Bro.Rudolf Von Sebbotendorff strongly linked to the Turkish Sufi Masters of the late Ottoman Empire and very influential in certain SRIA Colleges. Some of the Sufi initiations into certain key misteries of a higher nature were a bit to hard to handle for their western practitioners and this misuse of the Holy knowledge of the Qu'ran is very evident in Adolf Hitler or Himmler and to a certain extent also in Napoleon Bonaparte, so lets hope the Westerners dont abuse the treasures of Islam again and finaly understand the real nature of the Muslim faith. Praise be to God the almighty the all powerfull the all mercifull. The United States Masonic tradition has also been heavely influnced by Muslim culture as we can notice immediately by the colour Green on the one dollar bill the Holy colour of Islam. The founders of the American republic, as high-degree Freemasons, were aware of the importance of Islamic wisdom and culture to the birth of Western civilisation. This may explain why Morocco was the first nation in history to recognise the United States, and what’s really behind the story of George Washington being presented with a Moorish flag. Some researchers believe this flag consisted of a red background with a green five-pointed star in the centre of it. The star or pentagram, which the Moors called the Seal of Sulaiyman and coloured green to honour Islam, also figures prominently in Masonic art and architecture. The layout of the city of Washington D.C. – designed by Freemasons – incorporates the pentagram. When Freemasons traveling in the Muslim lands encountered Sufis, the mystics of Islam, they soon recognised a common bond. “Sufi-ism,†said Sir Richard Burton, was “the Eastern parent of Freemasonry.†John Porter Brown, an American diplomat in Turkey in the mid 1800s, was a Freemason who wrote sympathetically of the Sufi path. In The Darvishes, he admits finding it “rather strange that the Dervishes of the Bektashi Order consider themselves quite the same as the Freemasons, and are disposed to fraternize with them.†Brown commented how in Turkey Freemasonry had come to be generally regarded as “atheism of the most condemnable character.†A position not unlike the one held by Papus, the celebrated French occultist and Gnostic bishop, who tried to counter the Masonic lodges which, he believed, were in the service of British imperialism and the international financial syndicates. Papus also viewed Freemasonry as a diabolical perversion of the ancient secret tradition and atheistic at heart has he was a member of True Spiritual Freemasonry not anglosaxon window masonry. When Madame Blavatsky (1831-1891) set out in search of hidden wisdom it was to the Islamic land of Egypt that she journeyed. Blavatsky claimed to be a disciple of the Masters Morya and Koot Hoomi. The researcher K. Paul Johnson convincingly shows her tales of the “Masters†to be modelled on real people, many genuine occult adepts. Prominent among them Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani, a Sufi scholar, tireless political intriguer, and the leader of radical movements throughout the Muslim world, whose travels enigmatically paralleled those of Madame Blavatsky for more than thirty years. Best remembered for co-founding the Theosophical Society and helping to popularise Buddhism and Hinduism in the West, Blavatsky also proudly wrote of “living with the whirling dervishes, with the Druze of Mount Lebanon, with the Bedouin Arabs and the marabouts of Damascus.†Madame Blavatsky’s “Masters†are very close to the Sufi tradition of Khwajagan (Persian: “Mastersâ€). Ernest Scott states “the Khwajagan teachers are entirely corporeal and literal, having been physically located in the Hindu Kush area since the 10th century. The Hindu Kush range is in Afghanistan: geographically, it forms the Western extreme of the Himalayas.â€3 Scott quotes from a paper by a Turkish writer who describes how members of the Khwajagan: ...intervene from time to time in human affairs. They do this, not as leaders or teachers of mankind, but unobtrusively by introducing certain ideas and techniques. This intervention works in such a way as to rectify deviations from the predestined course of human history. This inner circle, it is claimed, concentrates its activities in those areas and at those times when the situation is critical for mankind.â€4 Certainly Madame Blavatsky’s teacher Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani, who was raised in Afghanistan, fits the description of a Master Adept. His life is described as a mysterious odyssey that led through lands as far apart as India and America. Received by heads of state in Cairo and Istanbul, he moved in both underground radical circles and the highest centres of power in European and Oriental capitals. The idea of living ‘spiritual guides’ or masters is central to Sufism. In the words of Sir John Glubb Pasha: “Sufism cannot be defined in words, nor can it be comprehended by the human intellect. It can only be imperceptibly ‘caught’ or imbibed by association with a Sufi master.†The Sufi master is revered by his disciples for being in contact with a level of higher consciousness, his mission on Earth directed by higher powers. Studying the lives of some of the greatest Sufi masters we often find them to be wandering holy men (& women) whose actions are usually misunderstood by orthodox believers. The shrines of Sufi masters are centres of trance dancing, exorcism, and miraculous healings. The Sufi tradition is integral to Islamic Science. Sufi masters are also renowned for communicating with their followers through dreams. There are numerous stories of Sufi saints appearing in a disciple’s dreams and using telepathy to direct followers to undertake a special mission. Mission to America A few years after Madame Blavatsky founded the Theosophical Society in New York in 1875, the Master Adept Jamal ad-Din al-Afghani turned up in America around 1882. Two Americans of African descent, who are rumoured to have studied under al-Afghani, were the parents of the man who would one day establish the Nation of Islam in the United States. Noble Drew Ali (born Timothy Drew) early in the 20th century took a job as a merchant seaman and found himself in Egypt. According to one legend, Noble Drew Ali made a pilgrimage to North Africa where he studied with Moorish scholars and received a mandate from the king of Morocco to instruct Americans of African descent in Islam. His association with the ruler of Morocco is significant when we recall the historic relationship between this Moorish country and the early United States. At the Pyramid of Cheops his followers believe he received initiation and took the Muslim name Sharif [Noble] Abdul Ali; in America he would be known as Noble Drew Ali. On his return to the United States in 1913 he had a dream in which he was ordered to found a movement “to uplift fallen humanity by returning the nationality, divine creed and culture to persons of Moorish descent in the Western Hemisphere.†He organised the Moorish Science Temple along lines similar to Masonic lodges, with local temple branches and “Adept Chambers†teaching the esoteric wisdom derived from the secret circle of Eastern Sages, the Master Adepts of Moorish Science. Noble Drew Ali is said to have made a historic visit to Washington, D.C. in order to reclaim the Moorish flag and obtain official recognition to call his people to their true faith, “Al Islamâ€. The US president, believing that African Americans would not embrace Islam, gave Noble Drew Ali full authority to teach Moorish Science in America and create the Nation of Islam. Though we as true Illuminat adepts follow the pure teachings of Al-Islam based on the Holy Qur'an and we dont accept in any way the false and racist teachings of the Nation of Islam I still consider them to be Brothers if they got rid of their ignorant leaders who should study some proper Moorish Science before opening their mouth in the name of Islam. Always in America we also have that childlish phenomena born in certain decadent masonic cirlcles known as the Shriners,they are making a mockery of true Islam and they should apologize for their actions against the Muslim faith,we agree with all Muslim leaders on this point THE SHRINERS NEED TO OPENLY EMBRACE THE REAL ISLAM and immediately reject the ritual and initiation of the "Kissing of the black stone" is ridiculous,offensive,and disgracefull.It is as we said in the begining of this statement a direct mockery of that solemn tradition in the life of Muslims.Lets stop it now before its to late dear Freemasons involved in such operations like Bro.Julian F.Smith(in the photo above) official rappresentative of the Shriners in Europe and member of the United Grand Lodge of England STOP NOW WITH THESE OFFENSIVE ACTIONS TOWARDS GOD BROTHER AND YOU WILL BE FORGIVEN Our favourite degree in the present stage of our existence is called 'the degree of Khidr' something that God grants to Saints not a spurious degree received in a ShrinersTemple but something that God gives to the real Illuminati who have reached the second level of life. "A Saint who reaches this degree receives instruction from Khidr and meets with him.But sometimes the one at that degree is mystankenly thought to be Khidr himself." SAID NURSI
So lets protect the Real Masters from this present degeneration and lets remember that our roots come from the East were we find the light,the light of Islam. Because we go as Freemasons from Square to Compass, from Bible to Qur'an in the name of the one true God that unites us all and his last Prophet Muhammad(PBUH).

A letter from Kenneth Anger

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:00AM  

Letter from the infamous Kenneth Anger honorary  XIo degree of the Caliphate OTO and celebrated worldwide satanist and black magician  regarding the secret Illuminati Egyptian gathering  of 2004 e.v.

Kenneth Anger is well known as the black magician who inspired Lord Mick Jager and the Rolling Stones in the late 1960's.

Me and another close member of my As-Hermetis illuminati project called Paul Vebralovich tried to bring all these satanist and fake illuminati to Cairo in April 2004 e.v. in order to put some sense in their heads or expose them once and for all in front of the true illuminati of the Muslim and Coptic Christian world.Unfortunately the USA intelligence didnt like our plans, and the secret illuminati event called Thelemic Gathering 2004 was cancelled in late September 2003.I was even arrested by the police in Oslo (Norway) who were acting under big pressure from the corrupt Norwegian intelligence,the American FBI and naturaly the local branch of the ORDO TEMPLI ORIENTIS. They kept me in a mental hospital called Lovisenberg against my own will for nearly one month.During this period they put me on heavy medication,I got realy sick and I tried to escape but the corrupt norwegian police arrested me again at Oslo airport quile I was trying to go on a plane to London.Finaly after 3 weeks I was released so I could go to London and then Egypt to visit with Paul the Boutros Ghali's.
The NEW WORLD ORDER and the various satanist that support it from Norway and the USA were not so happy with me and they were obviously very powerfull as we have noticed with the Oslo arrest,and the way they have tried to ruin my reputation over and over again using their "mental sicknes card",but thanks God I still have a few friends around the world that have not joined the forces of the Antichrist and never will.Remember Dajal will not prevail in the end of times so dont be afraid,just pray and follow the path of the one God.

THE OTO/UNITED GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND SATANIC CONNECTION

Posted on Friday, October 6, 2006 at 11:13PM  

 BRO.SIMON KANE OF THE UGLE KNOWN AS FRATER UNAS AMONGST THE SATANIST OF THE CALIPHATE OTO

Past Master of the 'Caliphate' OTO Tabula Rasa Lodge in London, Simon Kane, belonging to the United Grand Lodge of England has been kicked out of the SRIA Metropolitan College of London (eg Robert A. Gilbert, expert on Golden Dawn and Chairman of Quatuor Coronati) after a long investigation by Leo Lyon Zagami that also involved the United Grand Lodge of England and some of its most distinguished members (eg John M. Hamill). At the moment there is turmoil also among the masonic brethren in London, as there popped up in 2005 e.v. an irregular body styling itself the "Regular Grand Lodge of England" which is governed by something called "the Masonic High Council for England and Wales" that is also connected to the OTO affair.We will show soon the evidence we have collected on this case,and the true story of the Masonic High Council of Bro.Rui Gabirro another dangerous black magician working for the American illuminati.
Lon Milo Duquette was initiated in Freemasonry in California at the end of the 90's and reached the 32° degree of the A.A.S.R. apparently after just two years in 2001 ("typical US superficiality in handing out these degrees and getting you in the Rite after two minutes as a mason" complained some London masons) with one of those A.A.S.R. mass initiations where you can watch everything on stage and become a great initiate in a weekend. Duquette asked and obtained the permission to use Liber AL instead the Bible as VSL for his initiation.This info regarding the dangerous OTO investigation conducted by Brother Leo Lyon Zagami with the support of illustrius Bro.Robert Gilbert against the satanic infiltration of the SRIA, was later given to another strange character.A famous Swiss researcher called Peter Koenig authour of the so called OTO PHENOMENON web site.Koenig unfortunately got the information and used it for his own planned article in early June 2005 without asking any permission to Bro.Leo and even copyrighted it under his name after he originaly wrote:

Date: Tue, 10 May 2005 16:29:00 +0200
To: "leo young"
From: "Peter-R. Koenig" Add to Address Book
Subject: curiosity killed the cat.
good evening mr young

many thanks for your interesting email.
did you send also an email in the last 10 days or so? i remember having
seen something by someone's email address that looked similar to yours
but as i receive up to 100 SPAMs a day, unfortunately i have deleted it
before reading. so, in the case you have sent an email in the last
days: please re-send it. make sure that its header contains the keywords
"OTO" or something like that :-)

i never meant to be rude but as i have told you: i am extremely busy.

do you have names of the 'caliphate' members that have been expelled
from the SRiA? how can robert gilbert and john hamill be involved in all
this?

at the moment i am writing an intense article on the machinations of
the 'caliphate' people: showing that this is NOT an esoteric order but a
firm that collects money. it summarizes all the findings that i have
published not only on my website but also in my books, especially in my
"der OTO phänomen REMIX". if you are interested into the backgrounds of
the 'caliphate', their REAL order structure, their internal papers: buy
my REMIX book.
as for the planned article (to be published in early June 2005) i also
focus on the current situation of the 'Caliphate'.

your question about my masonic credentials is ridiculous. look at my
website. look at my books.
i have been a friend of the late Ellic Howe. i had been a rather close
friend and research colleague of the late Oscar Schlag. that should
suffice for your curiosity.

william breeze, chief of the 'caliphate' is in London at the moment.
"officially" for order reasons. do you think he is also in London due to
this SRiA affair?

sincerely
Peter-R.Koenig

The following e-mail proves instead the close ties between the two organizzations (ORDO TEMPLI ORIENTIS and UNITED GRAND LODGE OF ENGLAND):

Fri, 31 Oct 2003 13:23:40 +0100
To: "leo young"
From: "Aion" Add to Address Book
Subject: Supreme Council Resolution: your OTO membership is suspended
CC: "Arild Strømsvåg"
Dear Leo Lyon Zagami:

Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law.

This is to let you know that the Supreme Council of O.T.O. has met and
resolved as follows:

Resolution 031029.01.
Motion to suspend the membership of Leo Lyon Zagami (aka Leo Young)
due to
charges
of acts prejudicial to OTO, such as his harassment of members
of
the United Grand Lodge
in connection with OTO.
Leo Lyon Zagami (aka Leo Young) is given 30 days from the time
of
passage of the
resolution to show cause why he should not be expelled.
If no written defense to charges is received by Dec 1, 2004 e.v.,
expulsion will be
automatic on that date.

Love is the law, love under will.

In the Bonds of the Order,
Fraternally
Aion
Secretary General
Ordo Templi Orientis

:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::
Ordo Templi Orientis
International Headquarters
Secretary General, Fr. Aion
PO Box 33 20 12
D - 14180 Berlin
Germany
:::::::::::::::::
LON MILO DUQUETTE AND LEO LYON ZAGAMI AT OSLO SATANIC CALIPHATE OTO HQ'S

For the first time Lon Milo Duquette upside down with his precious ring.
Brother Lon a 'REGULAR FREEMASON' intiated in California and raised to the 32 degree of the A.A.S.R. is unfortunately a poor satanic slave of the NEW WORLD ORDER and Grand Segretary of the US OTO CALIPHATE ,a dangerous American brainwashing satanic cult connected to the Church of Satan of Anton La Vey...

 

We have very strange combinations in this NEW WORLD ORDER, like for example well known Christian Mason and Senior Martinist rappresentative Bro.Tony Henley from the SRIA shown on the left side of the picture bellow , and the satanic Grand Secretary of the UK OTO Bro.Stephen Schofield on the right side...Two illustrius Freemasons of the United Grand Lodge of England home of all perversions visiting eachother at Kirby Lodge 2818.

 

 

 

Secret illuminati New World Order gatherings in Norway with Lon Milo Duquette

Posted on Sunday, October 8, 2006 at 12:59PM  

It was definetely an historical moment at the Ordo Templi Orientis HQ'S in Oslo (Norway)   that day in late August 2001 for these poor lost souls in the hands of satan and his legions...

Finaly I was face to face with a so called American illuminati, an agent of the devil ,a known satanist who was in Norway to deliver a speach on the OTO, Thelema and other diabolical satanic practices like Goethian Magick.This was done in a very secret gathering of OTO illuminati arriving from all over Europe in the famous norwegian woods .It lasted  from the 23rd to the 26th of August 2001 and I went there ,naturaly I was praying every day in the hope of surviving this ordeal.

Leo Lyon Zagami

LA SOFFITTA DI LICIO GELLI E LA SUA STORICA VIRATA A SINISTRA

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 09:50PM  

Date un occhiata a questa recente intervista rilasciata alla televisione italiana La 7 dal Maestro Venerabile Licio Gelli della P2 /Check out this recent interview with WM.Bro.Licio Gelli of the P2 on the italian TV La 7:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=twtwpS-QmWg

La “conversione†di Licio Gelli
di Rita Pennarola – tratto da “La Voce della Campania†– giugno 2006
www.lavocedellacampania.it

Giù le mani da Previti e Cossiga. Dopo l’ironico corsivo del Foglio, che ha così commentato il “passaggio†di Licio Gelli al centrosinistra sancito dalla prolusione di Linda Giuva D’Alema all’Archivio di Stato di Pistoia, siamo andati ad incontrare il venerabile riconvertito ai valori no global. Il quale dice basta non solo alla guerra in Iraq ma anche alle missioni in Afghanistan e Kosovo, spingendosi a chiedere lo smantellamento delle basi Nato in territorio italiano. E parla per la prima volta del suo stretto rapporto con alcuni piduisti eccellenti.

Era nell’aria, ma solo oggi se ne ha piena conferma: la campagna acquisti del centrosinistra che ha dirottato sulle sponde uliviste uomini come Ugo Intini, Domenico Fisichella e, giù giù nel napoletano, il forzista Sergio De Gregorio, mette a segno un colpo da Maestro (è il caso di dirlo) portando a casa un nuovo, valoroso “compagnoâ€, che oggi rilascia interviste ispirate al pensiero no global. Anche perchè lui, quando le cose le fa, preferisce farle fino in fondo. Quindi, se decide di passare a sinistra, ne sposa senza esitazioni le istanze più radicali. Acciacchi permettendo, aspettiamoci d’ora in poi di ritrovarlo a marciare confuso in un corteo di no Tav e, soprattutto, di vederlo scendere in campo per fermare la guerra in Iraq.

Ma certo, stiamo parlando proprio di lui, del Gran Maestro Licio Gelli, fresco di conversione ai valori dell’Unione dopo ottant’anni di onorata militanza nel fronte massonico-conservatore costellato da sospetti di stragismo. Dopo lo storico ribaltamento di fronte, sancito a febbraio dalla donazione all’archivio di Stato pistoiese della parte “presentabile†dei suoi cimeli e la stretta di mano con Linda Giuva D’Alema, autrice dell’altisonante prolusione in veste di archivista, abbiamo chiesto al Venerabile un incontro ravvicinato per capire se la nuova appartenenza ideologica facesse emergere umori, ma soprattutto notizie inedite, sugli scenari politici in atto e sulla recente storia del Paese.

Ci arriviamo proprio mentre il quadro politico italiano sta cambiando faccia, con Giorgio Napolitano nuovo inquilino del Quirinale (fu proprio durante la permamenza di Napolitano agli Interni che Gelli si diede alla latitanza, nel..., il che comportò una richiesta di dimissioni per l’allora titolare del Viminale) ed i ministri del governo Prodi pronti a giurare.
I taxi, ad Arezzo, conoscono bene la strada e in un baleno dalla stazione ferroviaria siamo a Villa Wanda, sulle verdi colline dell’antica città toscana. Poco è cambiato nella struttura dalla nostra visita del 1996, giusto 10 anni fa, eccezion fatta per il pappagallo di casa, che all’epoca lanciava invettive all’indirizzo dell’ex capo dello Stato Oscar Luigi Scalfaro, e che oggi - con il maquillage complessivo del Gelli-pensiero - è stato probabilmente sostituito con un innocuo volatile capace al massimo di dire “ciaoâ€. Impeccabile, cortese ma, soprattutto, più che mai lucido ad onta degli ottantacinque suonati, Licio Gelli ci accoglie nel salottino riservato agli ospiti, sempre uguale, sotto i quadri di famiglia. Al di là del tono bonario da anziano signore di campagna, quel guizzo, nei suoi occhi, è rimasto lo stesso.

La vittoria del centrosinistra alle Politiche 2006 ed il peso decisivo degli italiani nel mondo sulla durata del governo Prodi sono i primi argomenti su cui si sofferma. «Quei diciotto senatori eletti all’estero - esordisce - costeranno allo Stato l’ira di Dio, senza che abbiano alcun reale interesse per le vicende italiane. La loro presenza in parlamento, per giunta, potrebbe essere causa di incidenti diplomatici, perchè rappresentano un fattore di ingerenza su questioni che, per legge, dovrebbero essere riservate ai soli ambasciatori».

Eppure era stato Mirko Tremaglia, un uomo della destra, a battersi per il voto degli italiani all’estero.
Tremaglia io lo conosco bene, era con me nella Repubblica Sociale, ma oggi dovrebbe farsi da parte. Chi ha avallato queste sue iniziative non comprende il valore del denaro.

Considera questo un errore di Silvio Berlusconi?
E perché, non ha commesso errori, Berlusconi? Ma ne ha fatti tanti, anche in quest’ultima campagna elettorale. Ce ne dica qualcuno. Tanto per cominciare, io avrei fatto una dichiarazione annunciando il ritiro immediato dei nostri militari impegnati sui fronti esteri. Ma quale missione di pace? In Iraq è in atto una guerra civile, perchè mai noi dovremmo intervenire? Allora siamo di parte... Ma la stessa cosa vale per l’Afghanistan, per il Kosovo... Abbiamo 9000 uomini impegnati in queste missioni, ogni giorno perdiamo vite umane e tutto questo comporta spese militari enormi, mentre il popolo italiano è alla fame. E non solo questo: avrei chiesto il ritiro di tutte le basi americane dal nostro Paese. E’ vero che gli Stati Uniti avevano vinto la guerra, ma sono passati molti anni e il nostro prezzo lo abbiamo già pagato.

Questi “consigli†lei li aveva in qualche modo fatti pervenire all’ex premier?
Beh... in qualche modo il suggerimento gli era arrivato attraverso canali informali ma, come vede, non è stato ascoltato... Se lo avesse fatto, avrebbe superato ampiamente il 50 per cento dei vite.

Che cos’altro avrebbe voluto dirgli?
Che la prima cosa da fare doveva essere quella di guardare alla Cina: attenzione, perchè domani governerà l’Italia... preparatevi, io no, non ci sarò, vi guarderò da una nuvoletta e da lì, per fortuna, non ci sono ancora telefoni...

Torniamo al pericolo giallo.
Guardi, facciamo solo il caso di Arezzo. Qui le industrie italiane si stanno spopolando, ma a Prato nel consiglio d’amministrazione dell’Unione Industriali siedono già due imprenditori cinesi. Sono una massa enorme, hanno solo il 2 per cento di disoccupati ed hanno l’obiettivo di imporre al mondo occidentale la loro supremazia, morale ed economica. Hanno comprato mezza America: se domani chiedono agli Stati Uniti di “rientrareâ€, crolla tutto il sistema economico occidentale. Non dimentichiamo che gli Usa sono una nazione sfiancata dai costi enormi del conflitto iracheno, un miliardo di dollari al giorno... . E invece l’Italia, di fronte a tutto questo, cosa fa?

Appunto, cosa fa?
Errori, come quella iniziativa dell’ex presidente Carlo Azeglio Ciampi, il quale portò in Cina a spese dello Stato ben 350 industriali utilizzando tre aerei, solo per mostrare che il costo di produzione per qualsiasi oggetto è cento volte più ridotto in Cina che in Italia. Come se ci fosse ancora qualcuno che non lo sa. il nuovo establishment

Da Ciampi a Napolitano: si aspettava la sua elezione al Quirinale?
Giorgio Napolitano è uomo serio e all’altezza. Non lo conosco personalmente, ma so che ha operato bene come presidente della Camera e ministro degli Interni. Ha un solo difetto: 81 anni, che sono tanti. Gli faccio i miei migliori auguri, perchè è difficile governare questo Paese. E qualche volta è anche inutile...

Se fosse dipeso da lei, chi avrebbe visto al Colle?
Ma... avrei visto bene la possibilità di far ripetere il mandato a Francesco Cossiga... sì, il popolo avrebbe tratto grossi vantaggi da un Cossiga bis, perchè è un uomo preparato, disinteressato e, negli anni della sua presidenza, ha svegliato un’Italia che dormiva.

E Andreotti?
Giulio Andreotti è sempre stato il migliore. Se invece che uomo politico fosse stato un manager, negli anni in cui è stato leader di governo avrebbero cercato di ingaggiarlo in tutto il mondo, ma con lui torniamo al discorso dell’età, è del ‘19 come me, e ci sono “dolori anagrafici†che nessuna medicina può guarire.

Vi vedete ancora, ogni tanto?
Ma sa, se capita sono sempre incontri in forma privata...

E Berlusconi? Non vi vedete dai tempi della P2 oppure ci sono stati incontri in questi anni?
Non so, non me lo ricordo...

Torniamo allora per un momento al presidente Napolitano. Lei sa che il Gran Maestro del Grande Oriente d’Italia Gustavo Raffi ha espresso vivo apprezzamento...
Non parlatemi di quel piccolo avvocato di Forlì che percepisce un consistente appannaggio come Gran Maestro, mentre per quel ruolo è previsto solo un rimborso spese.

Passiamo al governo Prodi. Come vede la situazione della risicata maggioranza al Senato?
Più che altro i pericoli sono connessi all’elevato numero dei partiti e all’inevitabile litigiosità per le poltrone. Stia tranquillo che prima di Natale per il governo Prodi ci saranno dei grossi problemi.

Lei, nel frattempo, ha ricevuto il patrocinio del comune di Pistoia, guidato dal centrosinistra, per la cerimonia di consegna del suo patrimonio di documenti storici all’Archivio di Stato. Perché lo ha fatto?
Guardi, quell’enorme patrimonio avrei potuto monetizzarlo, pensi che contiene manoscritti risalenti all’anno mille, lettere di D’Annunzio, preziosi autografi, documenti rarissimi di Napoleone, di Don Bosco. Ho preferito che diventasse pubblico e in questa scelta ho incontrato la grande esperienza di un’archivista come Linda Giuva D’Alema, che ha saputo valorizzarlo con ineguagliabile maestria.

E le carte della P2? Dove sono le centinaia di nomi degli iscritti che, secondo l’ex procuratore capo di Napoli Agostino Cordova, mancavano all’appello dopo il ritrovamento delle liste?
Io Cordova non l’ho mai preso in considerazione. I suoi errori riguardano proprio le indagini sulla massoneria: ha fondato la sua carriera su quell’inchiesta, ma non ha trovato niente di rilevante.

Anche Antonio Di Pietro si è scagliato più volte cotntro i poteri occulti.
Di Pietro a mio parere non ha saputo fare nè il magistrato, nè il commissario, nè il giornalista nè l’uomo politico.

Vi siete mai conosciuti personalmente?
Sì, e lo voglio raccontare. Un giorno, mentre aspettavo di essere interrogato a Milano dalla Guardia di Finanza, sarà stato il ‘92 o il ‘93, ad un certo momento Di Pietro si alzò e mi prese sotto braccio. Cominciammo a passeggiare per i corridoi della caserma. Mi disse: “sa, stiamo per arrestare la segretaria di Craxi, sentirà domani che casino...â€. Poi non l’ho più rivisto.

La riforma dell’ordinamento giudiziario avviata dall’ex ministro Castelli a giudizio di molti ricordava quella da lei prevista nel piano di rinascita nazionale. E’ d’accordo?
Si tratta di una riforma rimasta orfana perchè non è stata attuata la piena divisione delle carriere fra giudici e pubblici ministeri. Nel piano di rinascita io avevo proposto di istituire due diversi concorsi in magistratura. Giudice e pm si dovrebbero odiare, se vogliamo una giustizia equa. Invece continuano ad andare a letto insieme.

Ci sono ancora oggi magistrati o altri personaggi di grosso calibro che fanno riferimento a lei?
Guardi, io la stecca non l’ho passata a nessuno. E cerco di tenermi fuori. Se ci sono magistrati massoni, io ora non li conosco.

Come spiega il fatto che per vicende come le stragi siciliane si scoprono solo gli esecutori ma non si trovano mai i mandanti?
In Italia i processi durano molto a lungo e di certe vicende se ne occupano in tanti, troppi. Ho come l’impressione che l’uno cancelli le prove trovate dall’altro...

Ma è la mafia ad aver bisogno dei politici, o viceversa?
Io penso che sia una certa politica a ricorrere alla mafia per beneficiare di tutte le possibilità, anche economiche, di cui dispongono le organizzazioni.

E la mafia cosa ottiene esattamente in cambio? Solo appalti, protezioni, o qualcos’altro?
Ma sa, la Sicilia è un caso particolare.

In che senso?
In Sicilia in qualche modo “nascono†mafiosi. Me lo disse una volta il generale Carlo Alberto Dalla Chiesa.

Qual era esattamente il suo rapporto col generale Dalla Chiesa?
Era un rapporto magnifico, leale. Lui era iscritto alla P2 così come suo fratello Romolo, altro generale dei Carabinieri morto proprio nelle ultime settimane. Ma l’uno non sapeva dell’altro. Era la nostra regola.

A quale periodo risale il suo stretto rapporto con Carlo Alberto Dalla Chiesa?
Credo che ci conoscemmo a metà anni settanta, a Roma. Molto prima, quindi, che venisse mandato in Sicilia.

Che cosa aveva scoperto in Sicilia, secondo lei, Dalla Chiesa?
Non lo so, so solamente che fu mandato giù in Sicilia dopo “lo scandalo nello scandalo†(il ritrovamento degli elenchi della P2, ndr).

Comunque oggi, a parte Berlusconi, molti ex piduisti rivestono cariche di potere. La massoneria è ancora così forte?
Mi raccontano che nel GOI c’è una continua emorragia. Quella che fa capo a Palazzo Vitelleschi mi sembra una massoneria più seria. Quella della P2 era tutta un’altra storia. Abbiamo dovuto subire quello che io chiamo “lo scandalo nello scandaloâ€, persecuzioni, processi, e alla fine sa cosa è successo? Che la Corte di Strasburgo ha condannato lo Stato italiano a chiedermi scusa e a risarcirmi con 22 milioni. Dopo tutto il denaro che la commissione Anselmi aveva fatto spendere per non approdare a nulla.

Le associazioni segrete, però, sono illegali. Al tempo della P2 questa legge non esisteva.
Noi eravamo la punta di diamante della loggia di Palazzo Giustiniani, come dimostrano le lettere che conservo in archivio, ci occupavamo di tutta l’assistenza di cui avevano bisogno i massoni italiani. Il gran maestro Salvini veniva da noi, ci portava le richieste e noi davamo seguito.

Di che tipo furono i rapporti diretti con il mondo politico?
Basti pensare che tra le nostre fila c’erano sei ministri, magistrati, generali, banchieri. Oggi esistono 18 Orienti, tutti si considerano massoni ma in realtà quasi nessuno ha un reale potere.

Quali erano i principali ambiti della vostra influenza?
Prima di tutto i rapporti con l’estero. Non dimentichiamo che esistono Paesi, come la Gran Bretagna e la Svezia , dove re e gran maestro sono la stessa persona. La massoneria, quella vera, è preclusa alle donne, per questo in Inghilterra si attende l’ascesa al trono di Carlo, mentre attualmente gran maestro è il duca di Kent.

I rapporti fra massoneria e Casa Bianca?
Vado a memoria: trentanove presidenti degli Stati Uniti sono stati massoni, compreso Bush padre. Del figlio non so.

Con raggruppamenti internazionali come Illuminati e Trilateral che tipo di connessione esisteva?
Sì, c’erano rapporti, quando esisteva la riservatezza e questo consentiva alla massoneria italiana di avere una grossa influenza.

Cosa sa degli incontri supersegreti fra big mondiali dell’economia denominati Bilderberg?
Personalmente non ho mai avuto contatti diretti, ma persone che li frequentano me ne dicono un gran bene.

A proposito degli Usa, che ci dice di quel famoso elenco dei cinquecento di Sindona?
Non è mai esistito. Più di una volta avevo detto a Sindona, quando era in America, vedendo in che guai si trovava: dammelo, questo benedetto elenco, magari possiamo vedere di commercializzarlo... Sa cosa mi rispondeva? “Ma non sono 500, sono 500 mila gli italiani che hanno portato soldi all’esteroâ€...

Che rapporti ha avuto lei con il Vaticano?
Non ho mai conosciuto nè Giovanni Paolo II - che a riempito le piazze, mentre avrebbe dovuto riempire le chiese - nè Ratzinger. Di Marcinkus so che era sempre circondato da belle donne.

E con l’Opus Dei?
La definiscono la massoneria bianca. E’ un’organizzazione molto potente.

Quanto potente?
Oggi sicuramente più della massoneria.

****

DALLA SOFFITTA ALLA CONVERSIONE IN VISTA DELL'ORIENTE ETERNO

di Leo Lyon Zagami

Sicuramente un intervista storica dove Licio si "butta a sinistra" nel Giugno 2006 E.v. non poteva mancare sul nostro sito di rivelazioni piu' o meno illuminate. Infatti in uno dei documenti della soffitta di Gelli mostrati alla 7, il Fratello Licio nomina Craxi e Cossiga ma anche d'Alema (questi ovviamente non poteva mancare essendo un altro AGENTE CIA con varie proprieta' a Monte Carlo ma questo ovviamente i giornalisti non lo dicono...). Notiamo anche come Gelli risponde sorridente alle domande sugli Illuminati (di cui si nota brevemente un tesserino nell'intervista alla 7, un tesserino molto recente vista la sua fotografia con intestazione in spagnolo)e altre organizzazioni del NUOVO ORDINE MONDIALE come la Trilateral, e i Bildeberg, che nomina in maniera molto positiva.Gelli afferma cosi il loro STATUS nel SISTEMA DI CONTROLLO OPERATIVO GLOBALE, cosi come fa' nell'intervista alla Voce della Campagna con l'Opus Dei(che definisce giustamente piu' forte della Massoneria attuale).Il MV.Licio Gelli sti sta muovendo bene e vuole cambiare l'immagine degli Illuminati di destra infavore di un illuminismo radicale a 360o che magari abbraccia anche i no Global perche'il Burattinaio sa bene che il futuro della Massoneria e degli Illuminati sono incerti di fronte al 2012 e solo il GADU in ultima istanza, potra giudicarli pienamente per i loro peccati terreni quando giungera il momento del Giudizio Divino.Nel frattempo pensa Gelli e meglio mettersi al riparo da eventuali attacchi terreni cosi che il teatrino continui indisturbato,AMEN.
Per Gelli comunque si tratta di un declino imminente e totale della sua forza fisica dovuta a un tumore che se lo sta mangiando vivo contemporaneamente a un italietta che sta andando verso lo sfascio piu completo...ma in realta' questa situazione lo porta quasi quasi a trovarsi in una posizione di forza rispetto al resto della Fratellanza(tanto prima di morire ci possiamo tutti pentire oppure no???),vedremo se nei prossimi mesi il Burattinaio di Arezzo dara qualche altro scosssone all'istituzione magari ribellandosi ai suoi PADRONI della CIA/MOSSAD rivelando qualcosa di piu' grosso (e sarebbe pure ora caro Maestro).Magari ci dice su come la Massoneria a livello mondiale venga utilizzata e abusata dai Servizzi Segreti di vari paesi ,cosi come fanno oggigiorno in maniera evidente e totalmente indisturbati il Duca di Cabinda Rui Gabirro e il suo fido Klaus capo dei servizzi segreti Albanesi.Sicuramente Gelli mente quando dice di non aver avuto conflitti all'interno della Massoneria nella sua intervista alla 7 ,ma e' pur vero che quei conflitti cosi ben descritti dal Fr.'.Francesco Murgia (30o del R.S.A.A. ...)nel suo libro sulla Storia della P2 sono in effetti il solito teatrino Italiano di contorno, che come ben sapete e una ridicola messa in scena ,uno specchietto per le allodole come il teatrino della Gran Loggia tenuta a Napoli a meta anni 70,qualcosa a cui solo un burocrate stanco e molto pedalato come Murgia puo' dar retta....ma Francesco Murgia in effetti sa bene come sono andate le cose tra la P2 ,i Servizzi Segreti Italiani ,la CIA , il Grande Oriente d'Italia e chi piu' ne ha piu' ne metta, ma fa finta di niente. Nel frattempo il Fratello Murgia mette su Associazioni di copertura che operano trasversalmente nella Massoneria come la Universal Unity (www.universal-unity.net)con l'illustre Piduista Ezio Giunchiglia , associazione nata per stampare e distribuire libri che possano in qualche modo risollevare l'immagine della Massoneria Italiana dallo scandalo P2 (l'ideale tradito della P2...ma tradito da chi?!?). L'avvocato Murgia e in effeti il classico AVVOCATO DEL DIAVOLO con cui lavorare per un depistaggio di portata molto piu' ampia e subliminale nel corso degli anni all'interno del panorama Massonico post-P2 distribuendo libricini come il suo che vengono proposti come "la verita' rivelata" e di cui la Loggia Monte Carlo (vero centro occulto della Universal Unity) ancora in piena attivita' ne e' l'agente promotore .Durante il mio percorso iniziatico e sopratutto di vita ho avuto la fortuna di essere introdotto ai vertici del SISTEMA DI CONTROLLO ITALIA creato dagli STATI UNITI e sono riuscito a vedere le cose dall'interno senza prosciutti sugli occhi come la maggior parte del popolo Italiano, conoscendo e frequentando da vicino personaggi come Francesco Furlotti (strage di Bologna/terrorismo nero),l'illustre Capo Divisione Tirrenia della P2 il Fratello Ezio Giunchiglia e ultimamente Giorgio Hugo Balestrieri e tanti tanti altri a livello nazionale e internazionale e vi posso dire con assoluta certezza che L'IMPERO DEL MALE che loro rappresentano, e' senza ombra di dubbio alcuno il REGNO DELL'ANTICRISTO a cui noi CAVALLIERI INDOMITI DELLA TAVOLA ROTONDA ci dobbiamo opporre e combattere fino alla fine dei tempi per la preservazione del GRAAL,lo so che puo' sembrarvi un esaggerazione di tipo millenaristico evangelico ma datemi retta non e' cosi,questo pensiero e il frutto di 36 anni di esperienze vissute e non lette che nel mio nuovo libro CONFESSIONS OF AN ILLUMINATUS saranno pienamente esposte per la gioia dei miei fans in tutto il mondo.
Si tratta di esseri malefici controllati dai preti deviati e corrotti del Vaticano in mano a Satana,questi sono i protagonisti della Massoneria Contemporanea cari Fratelli miei,sono degli IPOCRITI con la I maiuscola da cui e' importante prendere le distanze prima del ritorno del prescelto,l'eletto da Dio con cui questi porci dovranno comunque prima o poi fare i conti (meglio prima che poi...)...pensate che di recente la prestigiosa GRAN LOGGIA REGOLARE D'ITALIA (l'unica in Italia riconosciuta dalla potente massoneria Inglese )ha nominato come GRAN CAPPELLANO un prete Cattolico alla faccia della scomunica di Papa Ratzinger!
ACTUNG il 2012 si avvicina e li altro che virate a Sinistra e bei santini..

 

Gnostic revelations by Dr.Krumm-Heller a notorius Nazi Rosicrucian of the OTO

Posted on Saturday, October 7, 2006 at 06:42PM  

GNOSTICA
DR. KRUMM HELLER (HUIRACOCHA)

Arzobispo de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica.

LA IGLESIA GNOSTICA
Primum intelligere,
Deinde credere.

Prólogo de la cuarta edición (in esclusiva per Confessions of an Illuminati)

Ya que la cuarta edición de este libro se halla agotada, con gusto doy autorización a la librería de Nicolás B. Kier, para que lance de nuevo este ensayo tan necesario a mis amigos de ibero-América.
Confieso que hasta ahora este libro ha sido un fracaso, fracaso que me ha dolido mucho como autor. Pero la verdad, hay que confesarla.
No ha fracasado su venta, no al contrario, se ha vendido mucho y se venderán de nuevo miles y miles de ejemplares, pero ¿logrará, esta vez, ser comprendido?
En sus páginas hago una reseña sintética de una cantidad de Sociedades iniciáticas del pasado.
Hablo de los Nazarenos, de los Peratas, de los Pitagóricos, de los Misterios de Egipto, de Grecia, Roma, Babilonia, Siria, Persia, la India, de México y de Perú, cito una cantidad de autores como Basílides, Simón el Mago, Valentín, San Agustín, Tertuliano, San Ambrosio, Irenio, Hipólito, Epifanio, Clemente de Alexandría, Origines, Marco, Cerdón, Empédocles, los Evangelios Apócrifos, y yo esperaba que se me pidiera la clave de todo esto.
Nada de esto he logrado. No han leído estas obras, nadie ha estudiado la Gnosis, han celebrado la Misa Gnóstica con la misma rutina como lo hacen en las demás iglesias. En Brasil han publicado una Revista pero ningún artículo que trate de Gnosis en su parte oculta y por está no merece el nombre que lleva.
Así que hoy, que vuelva a salir este libro, yo les suplico a los lectores no lo lean superficialmente, sino que repitan la lectura varias veces, que estudien la literatura mencionada y luego me pidan prácticas, solo entonces tendremos los primeros Gnósticos que hasta ahora, pena me da confesarlo, estoy solo y si no cambia está situación, no vuelvo a permitir que se publique otra edición.
Así que los aficionados a los estudios herméticos saben lo que hacen. Conque logremos algunos que penetren en los misterios, me daré por satisfecho y estaré contento.
Así que adelante... adelante...

EL AUTOR.

INTRODUCCIÓN

Nos, Arzobispos y Obispos de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica, reunidos en pleno Concilio con la debida autorización del Patriarca Suprema Jerarquía de la Iglesia y con pleno poder de la Fraternidad Blanca a que pertenecemos, enviamos nuestra bendición Apostólica a todos los Humanos sin distinción de Sexos, Casta, Raza, o Color deseando que la Rueda Evolutiva de este Ciclo de Vida acelere su paso, para que la Fraternidad Universal se haga carne entre todos los Hijos del Padre y el Logos Divino haga florecer la Rosa Bendita de la Espiritualidad sobre la Cruz gigante de nuestra Tierra.
Nos, con los poderes que nos han sido conferidos, hemos autorizado al Arzobispo de nuestra Santa Iglesia, Frater Huiracocha, para que dé a publicidad este libro en el que hace una exposición doctrinaria de cuántos son y significan nuestros Sagrados Misterios, ya que ha llegado el momento que, esta que es la Primitiva y Verdadera Iglesia Cristiana, salga al encuentro de la Humanidad en está Era precedente al Nacimiento de Acuario.
Siglos tras siglos en silencioso recogimiento y replegada en su concha para no ser profanada por el Materialismo reinante, ha dormitado nuestra Iglesia. Porque encarnando en ella la Religión de la Razón más Pura, poseyendo la verdadera Gnosis del Símbolo y del Misterio y dándolos a conocer gradualmente en toda su desnudez virginal, no eran los tiempos pretéritos, plenos de egoísmos, los más dúctiles para una siembra divina que, más que trigo candeal, había de ofrecer espinosos frutos...
Hoy la Humanidad ansiosa de mejoramiento, necesita ser espíritu y arrastra esos santos afanes de Mesianismo –que por todas partes se aspiran- como un viento de redención que acaricia a las Almas empujándolas hacia un camino desconocido... Pero necesita una Voz, una Palabra, un Grito, una Señal que le indique la Vía o espera que, de entre todos, surja otra vez el Hombre que la redima y muera de nuevo crucificado en manos de los mismos Escribas y Fariseos.
Pero tu redención, Oh Humanidad doliente, ya la hubo una vez. La Profecía fue cumplida y la Doctrina Santa del salvador aún late con vivo fuego en las entrañas mismas del Santuario de donde ha de tornar, fuerte y poderosa, en está época propicia en que se va derrumbando el Edificio del Sectarismo que un día mancillo las más puras verdades...
Venid, pues, a beber a esta Fuente. La Iglesia Gnóstica no es una Iglesia más o un nuevo Ideal Religioso inventado a propósito de los tiempos. Es la Iglesia de Cristo, la que predicó Jesús, el divino Rabbí de Galilea, con todos sus Sagrados Misterios Iniciáticos. Es la Iglesia de la Redención, la Primitiva Iglesia Cristiana que sufrió todos sus embates del Sectarismo Católico cuya doctrina trato de acomodar a sus fines e intereses egoístas. Es la Iglesia que posee las más santas revelaciones e interpreta y da a conocer la Verdad en su más prístina pureza sin máculas que la empañen.
Nuestra Doctrina es Ciencia y Religión a un tiempo. Como Ciencia, se remonta a algo superior, supremo, infinito, ultra-científico, que está muy por encima de los bajos conocimientos vulgares para encarnar el Saber por Excelencia. Y como Religión procura que el Hombre, suprema jerarquía humana, vaya despertando en sí mimo los poderes divinos que le son peculiares para lograr un día la Santa Unión con la Causa primera que es su génesis. Pero dentro de este dualismo, se atiende a aquel principio latino que dice: Primum intelligere, Deinde credere...

 

Este libro, querido Lector, viene a llenar una de las más grandes necesidades de la época actual. Él es el exponente de una nueva teoría para ti, sin embargo de ser tan arcaica, y el heraldo, el precursor del restablecimiento de la Santa Iglesia Gnóstica en el Mundo
Bebe en sus aguas puras y transparentes y que un día, libre tu espíritu de los viejos prejuicios tradicionales, puedas ascender en alas del Pleroma buscando el equilibrio entre la luz y las tinieblas de tu Alma, para que encuentres la ansiada
Redención que está en ti mismo, en tu propio Santuario y con ella, la sutil Ascensión del Logos Solar, que es el verdadero Mesías, que dentro de tu caverna duerme con su silente quietud.

Tradux. R .

 

La Iglesia Gnóstica

Así como en todas la Religiones existe un Libro Sagrado o Biblia o Conjunto de todas las enseñanzas y Doctrinas que integra cada una, del mismo modo, los Gnósticos, dentro de nuestra Iglesia, disponemos también de un Libro santo, y con algunas referencias sobre él quisiere comenzar con mi estudio, advirtiendo, desde luego que para comprender los diferentes autores, hay que considerar la época y el sentido esotérico de en que fueron escritos.
Lo que es el Talmud para los Semitas, el Bhagavad-Gita para los budistas, el Corán para los Musulmanes y la Biblia para los Cristianos, es para nosotros la PISTIS SOPHIA.
Veamos, pues, en síntesis, lo que acerca de ella dice un Historiador y veremos que Pistis es n libro y entidad espiritual a la vez.
Se trata, del libro Cumbre de todas las Doctrinas Gnósticas, el cual fue publicado en Latín el año 1851 por Schwartze y Petermann, con arreglo a un Código del Museo de Londres, llamado Askeniano, cuya vejez se remonta al siglo III, aunque algunos opinen que al Siglo V. (Opus Gnosticum Valentino adjudicatum est Códice manuscripto Cóptico Londinensi descripsit et latine vertit M.G.Schwartze).
El original Griego de esta Obra, que sirvió de base en los primeros siglos, no ha podido ser hallado. Sólo se tiene el texto Sahídico, que es una traducción al Copto del Manuscrito Primitivo. El Papiro Copto, en cambio, fue encontrado en Egipto sin que nada pueda atestiguar si el Original Griego fue compuesto, asimismo, en este Pueblo. En lo que sí concuerdan todos los Críticos, es en que está Obra proviene de algunas de las múltiples Escuelas o Sociedades Gnósticas Primitivas, creyéndose más bien que pertenecería a los Ophitas.
Se divide en 148 Capítulos y en cuatro grandes partes o libros. El primero y el Cuarto, no llevan inscripción alguna, mientras que el Segundo es encabezado por este título: Segundo Libro de la Pistis Sophia. Lleva también un rótulo al final que dice: Parte de los Volúmenes del Salvador. Este mismo rótulo vuelve a repetirse al final del Libro Tercero que figura sin encabezamiento.
Esta falta de homogeneidad, es la que hace suponer a algunos Críticos que la Pistis Sophía no está compuesta con arreglo a un plan unitario y que la mayor parte de sus escritos sean de épocas distintas. Por eso aseguran que el Libro Cuarto es más antiguo que los restantes.
Al redactarse esta Obra, se supone que han transcurrido once años desde la resurrección de Jesús y lo describe razonando con sus discípulos en el Monte de la Olivas y dándoles a conocer las grandes y supremas Verdades Iniciáticas. Por el vestido de Luz que le rodea, ha podido atravesar el Mundo Suprasensible y remontándose de esfera en esfera, le han sido franqueadas todas las puertas, amedrentando a los mismos Arcontes o Guardianes de aquellos Lugares, quienes le han adorado...
Jesús arriba al plano donde están esos Arcontes o Señores Tiranos, cuyo Príncipe es Adamas. Ellos vienen a ser los dueños del Destino(*).(*) Los Señores del Karma de los Teósofos
Pero Jesús, provisto de su habitual heroísmo, llega al Eón 13 en donde se encontraba estacionada primitivamente la Pistis Sophia, y en relación con esto, cuenta a sus discípulos la Historia de este Ser Misterioso que, pretendiendo llegar a la Región de la Luz Suprema atravesando los 12 Eones, sale de su morada limitado por el Eón 13 y al ascender en su vuelo, es arrojado por los mismos Arcontes en la inmensidad del Caos.
Tal es la triste situación de la Pistis, hasta que el Padre le envió a Jesús como Libertador...Jesús, entonces, apela a Gabriel y a Miguel para que la lleven en sus manos con el fin de que ninguna de sus partes se pierda en las Tinieblas, y así es trasladada desde el Caos hacia un lugar que se encuentra bajo el Eón 13. Por fin, después de una lucha cruenta, Jesús despoja a los Arcontes de su Luz y la Pistis Sophia es conducida al Sagrado Lugar, donde moran desde entonces con todos sus hermanos invisibles...
En la Historia de la Pistis Sophia, el relato se interrumpe repetidas veces con el recitado de varios himnos que ella hacía llegar del Caos a la Luz. Estos son 13, y cada vez que Jesús recita uno de sus discípulos, les invita a dar su explicación.
Con frecuencia hablan las Santas Mujeres, María o Salomé. Otras veces algún Apóstol, como Andrés, Pedro, Mateo o Felipe, los cuales interpretan los himnos de la Pistis aduciendo algún Salmo de David o Salomón.
Es característico de los Gnósticos Coptos, el no ir a buscar otra Autoridad para confirmar sus Escritos que las Sagradas Escrituras, y si algún sincretismo se observa en ellos, es más en la forma que en las ideas.
Después, se trata en este libro, de la suerte que espera a las almas más allá de la muerte revelándonos lo que acaecerá a cada una de las distintas Categorías de Hombres. Las Alegrías y Privilegios que aguardan a los unos y los Tormentos y Penas que afligirán a los otros. Su tema principal es, pues, la Redención de las Almas...

En la Primera parte se ocupa, de la suerte de las Almas privilegiadas, es decir, de los Apóstoles, de las Santas Mujeres y de los Perfectos o Iniciados que habían hecho renuncia de la materia y de los cuidados del Mundo.

En la segunda nos revela, el destino que se reserva a las otras Almas, especialmente, a las que se arrepienten de sus pecados. Luego viene otra parte, en la que se trata de los Misterios y de su eficacia y, finalmente, se llega a aquella en que se describen las penas de los condenados...
Veremos más tarde que LOS MISTERIOS son lo principal y todo lo demás jira alrededor de ellos.
En el Libro Cuarto se habla de Resurrección de Jesús, quien, se dice, ha vencido a los Arcontes del Destino y la Fatalidad cuya sombra nefasta dejará de pesar en adelante sobre los Hombres.....
Aquí refiere Jesús a sus discípulos las hazañas de estos Arcontes hijos de Adamas que, persistiendo en su afán de procrear, dieron ser a los Arcángeles, Angeles, Liturgos y Decanos hasta que intervino Jeú a quien Jesús le llama PADRE DE MI PADRE. Jabraoth Adamas y los suyos, se obstinaron en su pecado por lo cual Jeú los ató a la Esfera en donde actualmente forman parte del Zodíaco, viniendo a ser estos Arcontes del Destino, los que tiranizan a los Hombres y cuyos pasos trata de investigar la Astrología...
Aún continúa la descripción de la manera torturante como los Arcontes penetran en los Hombres y los incitan al mal, atrayendo sobre ellos terribles castigos y perdición absoluta....
-----------------------------------

Hasta aquí, cuanto se piensa profanamente y se percibe de las Enseñanzas de este Libro Sagrado sobre el que Historiadores e Investigadores no pueden profundizar más por la falta de Claves.

Pistis para nosotros significa Fe, pero no nuestra Fe habitual que resulta la aceptación de una opinión extraña, porque la cuentan. No. Fe en sentido bíblico es una fuerza , es la fuerza mágica, que basta tener como un grano de mostaza, para levantar una montaña y echarla al mar. Sofía ya sabemos que es ciencia. De manera que Pistis sofía es poder ciencia, es teurgia, magia blanca, cuya clave naturalmente no se puede dar en este libro sino que se da por cursos secretos que pueden ser proporcionados por el autor, previo pago de los derechos. En esto está la diferencia capital con la teosofía indú. Aquella es teoría y muchos son hasta contrarios a la práctica de la Magia. El Gnóstico exige primero el manejo de Pistis y luego la comprobación de los hechos. Es, pues, ante todo, práctica, real, efectiva, sin nada de especulaciones a priori.
Es racional y justo que algunos Críticos supongan, por la falta de concordancia y homogeneidad de sus partes, que esta Obra no fue escrita con sujeción a una unidad y a un plan preconcebidos, pero esto se debe, a que en la Traducción de Schwartze y aun en el Códice del Museo de Londres, solo existen fragmentos que indudablemente dejaron esparcidos algunas de las Primitivas Escuelas Gnósticas.
El Libro íntegro, intacto, el verdadero Original Griego, tal como se escribió y con toda pureza de enseñanzas, está en poder de nuestra Santa Iglesia, como reliquia esotérica, que no da conocer más que a aquellos que están en condiciones de recibirlas, sus profundas y claras verdades...

A nosotros tuvo que venir necesariamente, y es nuestro Patriarcado el fiel guardador de tan preciada joya.
En esta Obra Sagrada, están condensados todos nuestros Rituales.
He aquí por que la crítica Histórica, no puede hablar con más acierto de la que en todo tiempo ha sido la Biblia
Sacra de los Gnósticos.

La vida moderna ofrece un peligro grave. Se trata de que la humanidad pierda lo humano y se vuelva máquina. Este peligro es tanto más inminente cuanto más se trate de matar la personalidad como procura la Teosofía, tanto de Oriente como de Occidente, y la única salvación sólo podemos encontrarla en el Cristianismo Esotérico que trata precisamente de salvar él YO. Véase, sino, el Apocalipsis de San Juan. Un YO fuerte y potente y con los adelantos de la técnica, será el eje y el norte de la humanidad del Porvenir y todo lo que trate de poner obstáculos a este avance debe ser combatido.

En las Oraciones bien sentidas, vibra la sustancia de Cristo. Los siete Rishis sagrados, enseñaban a sus Discípulos a orar como sigue: Tú, Ego solar, que eres la base de todo amor, penetra en mí, ilumíname y hazme progresar porque, sin ti, Logos Solar, nada puede tener existencia... Los Rishis fueron los que enseñaron los grandes Mantrams de la iniciación de Zaratustra habla también de la sustancia Solar que es Dios en sí. Francisco de asís, ora en su montaña sagrada diciendo: Loor a ti, Oh Señor, con todas tus criaturas y sobre todo, a nuestro hermano el Sol. Él labora y TU, Señor, EL QUE ALUMBRA EN ÉL. Él es hermoso e irradiante como símbolo tuyo, Oh Altísimo.
Cuando en la Edad Media se leía la parte del Evangelio que dice: Yo soy el Pan de la vida, el Sacerdote miraba hacia el suelo, Luego, al decir: Yo soy la Luz de la Vida, miraba hacia arriba y, finalmente, cuando decía: Yo soy la puerta, miraba hacia el frente...
Uno de los pintores iniciados, es también Durero. Basta examinar sus trabajos sobre el Apocalipsis. Las obras EL CABALLERO PASANDO ENTRE DIOS Y EL DIABLO, LA TRINIDAD Y LOS SANTOS bien claro lo manifiestan.
Sobre el símbolo de la Cruz, ya nos habla Platón diciéndonos que significa la Tierra Material a donde el alma desciende para ser crucificada y poderse convertir en espíritu. Pero es bien curioso, que la Cruz de Platón esté tendida, mientras que la de Cristo ya se ha levantado con su cabeza en alto.
He aquí una diferencia notable. Los Orientales toman, para sus Oraciones, una posición difícil de imitar por nosotros en la que esconden los pies para que la corriente terrestre no pase a través de ellos. Quieren evitar la realidad de la tierra y hacer en sí una abstracción para ser sólo mundo suprasensible, fuera de los sentidos. Los Occidentales, en cambio, al mismo tiempo que elevamos nuestras Oraciones a lo invisible, a lo alto, a Dios, doblamos la rodilla para recibir la corriente terrena, pues solo en la conjunción armónica de esos dos mundos se encuentra la Luz, la Iniciación, la Redención...
Pues bien. La Iglesia Romana se mantuvo siempre mediante sus intereses creados y su forma intolerante comenzó cuando comenzaron sus negocios materiales. Igual está sucediendo hoy con la Sociedad Teosófica en Inglaterra, Australia, estados Unidos, etc., a causa de sus propiedades literarias, sus inmuebles y demás bienes. Hasta en España, hay intereses editoriales y no conviene que el Teosofísmo cambie de rumbo o tome otra orientación por esta circunstancia. Pero éstos sólo son casos aislados, aunque sé trato de desacreditar el movimiento Rosa Cruz con motivo de nuestro viaje a América y ello sirvió, más bien, para dar más éxito a su Empresa.
El estudio de los problemas gnósticos ha de llevarnos a conclusiones definitivas, haciéndonos aparecer toda la Obra Teosófica de ayer como infantil y preliminar.
Ya que las cosas están así, nuestra pretensión se limita a que nuestros Hermanos Teósofos no se encierren en un círculo de intolerancia. Pueden seguir, como nosotros, perteneciendo siempre a la Sociedad Teosófica, pero justo es que estudien también nuestras Obras con todo detenimiento, ya que en ello no pierden nada y es bien posible que nuestras enseñanzas les preste un nuevo alborear.
Ya que no quisimos que en América se tocara el punto sexual ni se mencionara el Gnosticismo para darle mayor amplitud en este Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica, hoy ya lo ofrecemos a la consideración de nuestros Lectores. Por él observarán todos, que nuestras ideas Rosa Cruz Gnósticas ofrecen un positivo adelanto y buena prueba pueden dar de ello la multitud de Teósofos y Espiritualistas que, sin abandonar su propia filiación, nos vienen siguiendo. Ofrecen nuestras enseñanzas materias para una controversia? Nuestra Revista está dispuesta para todos aquellos que quieran exponer libremente su criterio que será bien acogido.
Por otra parte, como el Gnosticismo y el Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica requieren una mayor amplitud de explicación, porque todos no son igualmente comprensivos, un Teósofo que está afiliado a nosotros y que siempre se distinguió por su liberalidad, hoy Nuncio Apostólico de nuestra Iglesia, irá a América a ponerse a las órdenes de las Aulas, Ramas y Centros dónde hablará sobre estas materias en sus puntos de contacto con las ideas Rosa
Cruz.
Los Gnósticos admiten también las sagradas escrituras de los cristianos.
La Biblia cristiana, como veremos más tarde, tuvo sus intérpretes en los Gnósticos y para dar un ejemplo veamos algo del Apocalipsis de San Juan (*).
La parte esencial de magno Libro Bíblico, ha sido ignorado siempre por la aberración de la Iglesia Oficial que no ha hecho otra cosa que transitar por las capas externas de las Escrituras. Sólo las Sectas Americanas, se han ocupado activamente de su interpretación, pero haciéndolo unas veces sin marcada mala fe y otras con supina ignorancia...
Ya los Gnósticos, desde tiempos remotos, dan sobre este particular una clara explicación tan bella y sublime, que es lástima que la Iglesia Católica se haya apartado de este luminoso camino.
En el Versículo Sexto principia el Santo de la Revelación, diciéndonos que nos han hecho Reyes y Sacerdotes, pero no pobres pecadores como acentúa en todo instante la Iglesia cat. Es decir, Reyes y Sacerdotes que son los que mandan y enseñan ....
Jamas Pintor alguno ha concebido cuadros de más hermosos relieves y es preciso, para leer este sagrado Libro, no hacerlo con pavor, con el temor del día que vendrá, sino con espíritu amplio, pleno de un verdadero sentimiento artístico.
Todo Gnóstico debe ser pues un sobresaliente, rey y sacerdote y nuestras enseñanzas nos llevan a cumplir con esa posición.
Una Clave para hacer más comprensible el Apocalipsis, nos da el Fausto porque las obras Iniciáticas tienden, entre sí, a explicarse y complementarse. En el Fausto, encontramos un doble aspecto de Mephistófeles. En la primera parte, aparece este Genio, manejando a su antojo las pasiones individuales y en las segundas las colectivas. Primero hace sus víctimas entre personas aisladas y por último a toda la Humanidad.
En el Apocalipsis encontramos, asimismo, estos dos aspectos del Lucifer y Arimán. En el capítulo 13 habla de dos animales o bestias. La primera, salida del mar que tenía siete cabezas y diez cuernos y la segunda brotada de la tierra mostrando dos cuernos semejantes a un Cordero.
Estos dos animales, representan nuestros mundos. El Físico en que habitamos naturalmente y el espiritual de donde procedemos y al que hemos de regresar, aunque durante nuestra vida esté latente dentro de nosotros. Al descender el Hombre desde su Mansión Celestial del Mundo del Espíritu al plano Físico, comienzan a luchar entre sí esos dos mundos, esos dos principios en nuestro interior, pero como la diversidad de tentaciones, de vicios y de errores es tan múltiple, surgen siempre con distinta cabeza... Nunca el problema humano es igual para dos personas, pues así como nunca existen dos caras iguales, no es posible, que puedan existir dos problemas internos de igual condición. De aquí que cada uno requiera una resolución bien diferente.
Para encontrar en realidad el problema de cada uno, necesitamos LUZ Y RAZON, pero hay una gran herida con la que contar, la herida de la ignorancia. En el Capítulo 17, se hace mención a esa misma herida que sana poco a poco a medida que vamos recibiendo Luz y Sabiduría. Hay siete Montañas, lo mismo que en la Bella Durmiente que habita con sus gnomos. La Reina se miro al espejo y le pregunta: ¿Quién es la más bella en todo mi Reino? Y el espejo le responde: Tú, pero la Bella Durmiente que habita con sus gnomos en las siete montañas, es aún más bella...
Esto simboliza que ese otro mundo, donde aparece estar la Bella Durmiente, el mundo espiritual, es aún más bella. Este problema es el mismo del Castillo de Klingsor y del
Santo Graal.
La Ciencia y la Sabiduría en lucha constante. Esa eterna lucha dual entre el mundo físico y el mundo del espíritu.
Surge luego la Gran Ramera, Babilonia la Grande, la madre de las fornicaciones y de las abominaciones de la Tierra, la de nefasta condenación. Es ella, la que representa en el aspecto físico, la Política, el Imperialismo egoísta, el Bolchevismo, el Comunismo, las escuelas Filosóficas, todo aquello que tan lamentablemente nos hace perder tiempo- como lo perderíamos con una Prostituta- sin ocuparnos del Mundo Espiritual que es nuestra verdadera morada. Esa Ramera, es el tinte grosero y material que tiene todas las cosas en oposición al espiritual. Al esencial y la utilizamos y cohabitamos con ella sin saber quien es... Así hacemos uso de la Electricidad y la manejamos, aunque nadie pueda decirnos lo que es en sí.
Si estudiásemos el mundo de las Causas y el espiritual aspecto de todo lo existente, llegaríamos a saber lo que es la electricidad y cuantas maravillas podríamos hacer con ella, como llegaríamos al descubrimiento de muchos obscuros problemas que hoy inquietan a la humanidad.
Y es tan sencilla la Electricidad, que no tiene otra fuente que el Sol mismo, pues el carbón, el aceite y el petróleo, no son más que plantas del pasado que se saturaron plenamente de SOL y que ahora extraemos de su prisión ofreciéndonos esa energía condensada y oculta.
Una piedra y un pedazo de hierro, pudiéramos decir que son cosas muertas, pero golpeamos con ellas fuertemente y entonces brotan chispas. Este fuego, es la parte espiritual, la materia radiante escupiendo materias ígneas. Es un proceso alkimista instantáneo el que se produce y los Rosa Cruz Gnósticos estudiamos atentamente ese fuego vivo que surge de la piedra que como causa, tiene la substancia del Logos Solar o Cristo, que radica y es a su vez la causa de todo.
Los dos estados, mencionados anteriormente, están representados hoy por Roma y Rusia. Dos animales o bestias apocalípticas.... Pero detrás de ellos, está indudablemente nuestro Mundo Espiritual que es el único y con el que podemos justamente revolucionar el Mundo.
Y volviendo al Apocalipsis de San Juan, diríamos que solo los Gnósticos tuvieron el acierto de darle su debida interpretación como lo prueban, las sencillas, pero contundentes explicaciones que nos legaron, y que hoy podemos aplicar a nuestra época. Ya que antes mencionamos a Roma y a Rusia, para sintetizar estos dos aspectos personal y colectivo de que veníamos hablando, pongamos el ejemplo del Fascismo y del Comunismo.
El Fascismo, pretende encontrar la salvación, concentrándola en una solo Hombre, en una personalidad francamente conservadora, que devuelve al Papa sus temporales dominios. El Bolchevismo, desconoce en absoluto la personalidad y rechaza hasta el sentimiento religioso. Como resultado infalible de ambos, está el Hambre y la Miseria amenazando por todas partes.
En otro sentido, la India representó también el Comunismo Religioso en su día y quiso acabar con la personalidad, matando él YO. Sin embargo, en la Gnosis renaciente, vemos una especie de Fascismo, aunque en diverso aspecto, que no se conforma con esperarlo todo de un solo individuo, sino que pretende hacer de cada uno un Mussolini, una personalidad consciente, rey y sacerdote, ya que no nos dice el vidente JUAN, que
Dios hizo un Rey y un Sacerdote. Lo que afirma, es que Dios hizo a TODOS Reyes y Sacerdotes. Es este un verdadero e interesante programa que llevar a la práctica para que todo Ciudadano sea un Rey, un Sacerdote, un Hombre que sepa mandar y bendecir.
Las siete cabezas del monstruo apocalíptico, representan el SEPTENARIO que desde remotas edades fue aceptado en la India por Germanos y Gnósticos.
En el mismo Capítulo 17 hace referencia Juan al misterio del sexo cuando observa las maldiciones que han de caer sobre él por los actos de fornicación y entonces dice: Y el Angel me pregunto: ¿Por qué te maravillas? Yo te diré el misterio de la Mujer y de la bestia que la trae, la cual tiene siete cabezas y diez cuernos.
Vemos en esto, la duplicidad, los dos aspectos del mundo material con sus pasiones y del mundo espiritual con sus virtudes, mientras que las siete cabezas simbolizan los siete cuerpos o estados del ser.
En el Capítulo 6, se habla de cuatro sellos que representan al cuaternario inferior, por el cual ha tenido que pasar la Humanidad haciéndose camino a medida que iba rompiendo esos sellos. Cuatro animales que influencian los cuatro cuerpos inferiores por los doce signos del Zodíaco, representados doblemente por los cuatro Ancianos, ya que en todo existe la misma dualidad. Hay que tener en cuenta, que disponemos de un Zodíaco espiritual y de otro material. El primero está en relación con el principio químico y el segundo con el Eter de Luz, o lo Tawas.
El Caballo Blanco, nos habla de la inspiración que tuvieron los Antiguos en épocas ya fenecidas. El rojo, indica la época de hierro, las armas, el egoísmo. El negro, es la Ciencia y el pensamiento material, la balanza de la justicia que hoy representa el querer que todo se deslice con peso y medida material. Hay un último caballo sin color... Este es el Tatwa, donde todo estado es indefinido.
Habla de l a vuelta del Cristo, pero dice que vendrá como un ladrón en la noche... Así es la Sabiduría. Ella se acerca y regresa a nosotros, como regresó Parsival, no quedándose en el Castillo de la Ciencia de Klingsor, sino abordando como un ladrón el Castillo del Graal. Ya en el Graal, es conquistado nuestro verdadero YO, porque nuestro Yo habitual es una simple caricatura.
Describe la mujer con un cinturón o escrito sobre el muslo el nombre de Rey de los Reyes y Señor de Señores. O está el REY en la frente sino en el muslo... He aquí el Misterio sexual.
En fin. Todo el Apocalipsis, es perfectamente explicativo por medio de las cosas naturales, pues es un absurdo, como creen los fanáticos, pensar en una nueva venida material del Cristo... La Jerusalén divina, es un estado espiritual, el mundo invisible. Luego, no hay que olvidar, que vivimos en dos mundos distintos, el astral y el material... En el primero hay Angeles maestros que cuidan de nosotros cambiándose por épocas. Así, por ejemplo, en la Unción Eucarística gnóstica están las Huestes de Uriel, en Verano. Las de Miguel, en Otoño y las de Gabriel, en Invierno. El Sacerdote debe invocarlos en esas épocas.
En el Capítulo 20, se habla de un Angel, que desciende del Cielo, trayendo en su mano UNA LLAVE Y UNA GRAN CADENA como diciéndole a la Humanidad que elija entre la Cadena de las Religiones que amarran al YO y la llave que da el Gnosticismo para obtener la ciencia del YO.
También se habla en ese Sagrado Libro, del reino de mil años y del Anticristo, lo que da lugar a que mucha gente se encuentre en situación expectante de esa época anunciada que vendrá llena de Paz y de Luz. Pero dice también la Biblia que antes que ella principie con sus mil años, el diablo será soltado...
Pues bien. Ahora estamos precisamente con el Diablo suelto, EL ANTICRISTO, LA CIENCIA MATERIAL, FRENTE AL Cristo verdadero, frente a la
Sabiduría Cristiana. Ya paso ese tiempo que muchos esperan y la Naturaleza va siguiendo su curso.
Los doce hijos de Jacob del Antiguo Testamento, representaron las doce épocas en que las influencias zodiacales fueron netamente físicas. Los doce Apóstoles, las influencias zodiacales de la época astral, en que estamos ahora y, por último, vendrán doce Angeles que representarán la edad que se acerca....
En el final se dice como una síntesis. Yo soy el Alpha y la Omega, es decir la A y la O, el Principio y el Fin. Al que tuviere sed, yo le daré de la fuente de la Fuente del agua de la vida gratuitamente.....Yo soy el Alpha y la Omega. Bienaventurados los que laven sus vestiduras (los siete cuerpos) en la Sangre del Cordero, (en la substancia solar, en los equinoccios de Primavera), para que se entren por las puertas de la Ciudad ....
Luego, como consecuencia de este cumplimiento, se acerca, viene nuestro Angel, para lograr la conexión con ÉL, que es el objeto de la Iniciación, y entonces se verifica el desposorio, la unión de un mundo con el otro y ÉL llega presto con su galardón, para recompensar a cada uno.
Mas, ay de aquel que mate su YO en las horrendas voluptuosidades, perdiendo las benditas emanaciones del Logos! Para esos, para los fornicarios, dice el Capítulo 21, su parte será en el lago ardiendo con fuego y azufre, que es la muerte segunda....
Por eso nuestro deber, para recibir el beneficio de la edad próxima, es fortalecer y conquistar al YO. YO SOY cuando SOYCRISTIANIZADO, es decir, bañado en el Logos solar en la Substancia Crística y esa substancia es la que hay que hacer florecer impulsándola desde el fondo de la semilla, para que rompa la cáscara que la envuelve con su prieta dureza.
Repasaremos algunos autores de los primeros siglos.
Orígenes nos cuenta, que aquel Gobernador de la Judea, llamado Pilatos, después de haber lavado sus manos como símbolo de su propia ignorancia por la culpabilidad de Jesús, mandó poner sobre la Cruz del Gólgota el Histórico rótulo que conoce la Cristiandad del INRI, redactado en tres idiomas distintos, Hebreo, Griego y Latín.
Esta triplicidad de Lenguas que, a simple vista no parece necesaria, fue empleada por el Magistrado Romano en determinado sentido y como si quisiera dar a entender al Pueblo Judío algo que no estaba a su alcance y que no pudieron comprender las masas sedientas entonces de la Sangre del Redentor.
Sin embargo, ello encierra esotéricamente algo muy importante, que es, en verdad, de un gran valor simbólico.
Los Griegos, dieron a conocer los Misterios. Los Hebreos, las Escrituras y la Kábala y los Romanos, basados en esas dos columnas, comenzaron una nueva época de transformación..... El Puente que da acceso del Antiguo al Nuevo Testamento, lo forma el Evangelio de San Mateo, que fue el único escrito en Hebreo. Todos los demás lo fueron en Griego. También el Antiguo Testamento, en su arte Septuagésima, fue hecha en Griego.
El Griego y el Hebreo, son dos idiomas completamente distintos en el sentido ideológico. He aquí por que se encuentran tantos errores en las Traducciones Bíblicas que, a su vez, dieron motivos más que suficientes para que existiera aquella tirantez y aquellas luchas encarnizadas que sostuvieron los Gnósticos y la Nueva Secta Cristiana. Los Primeros, los primitivos, exigían la aceptación de la Biblia en su genuina escritura Griega y los Neocristianos disconformes, la mandaron redactar y componer a su criterio en latín.
Hoy los Gnósticos modernos, estudiamos esas diferencias que constituyen investigaciones muy amenas y de sumo interés.
Dice un Gran Filósofo, que los Judíos formaron a Cristo, los Griegos lo comprendieron y los Romanos lo aprovecharon (*). El Cristianismo, con esta base falsa, se hizo Religión de Estado hacia el siglo IV y desecho todo lo escrito en lengua Griega, perdiendo con ello el verdadero germen....
Todos los Gnósticos que fueron a la vez verdaderos Santos de la Iglesia Romana, escribieron sus enseñanzas y las explicaron en Griego. Luego San Agustín y antes que este tertulian, las escribieron en el Idioma Latino. Y por último San Ambrosio, San Jerónimo, y el mismo San Agustín, dieron un tinte romano a la Religión cambiando con ello el puro y santo Gnosticismo por una especie de Romanismo convencional. La Sabiduría, entonces, fue reemplazada por el Dogma Judío....
El Hebreo tiene, como el pueblo judío que lo habla, un fondo significadamente comerciable y materialista, mientras que el Griego es en su esencia puramente espiritual. De aquí que los intereses comerciales de la Iglesia actual, hayan brotado genuinamente del espíritu Judío....
Pero acaeció, como en todas las cosas cuando están por derrumbarse, que hubo Gnósticos que transigieron y otorgan concesiones y entonces se formaron las Sectas con que tropezamos al hacer estos estudios encontrándonos con dos Sistemas distintos, el que mantuvieron los Griegos y el que quedo unido a los Latinos.
De entre estos dos Sistemas, surgió uno Herético y es este precisamente el que han combatido siempre los Teólogos sin darse cuenta que el verdadero, el que sostuvo la Verdad en toda su pureza, es el que proviene del Griego, que es el que ha sido conservado hasta nuestros días en Sociedades Ocultas y que ahora nosotros volvemos a poner al alcance de la Humanidad.
San Jerónimo, quien vivió cuarenta años en Belén, fue el verdadero autor de la Vulgata Latina y al encomendarle el Papa Dámaso que hiciera su traducción, le encargo previamente de encauzara las cosas hacia el terreno que era interés del Catolicismo... La misma Iglesia no tiene inconveniente en confesarlo así.
Luego, todas las demás traducciones de la Biblia incluso la Luterana, se han basado en los trabajos de San Jerónimo, que ya eran defectuosos de por sí y lo peor, defectuosos intencionadamente. Aunque los Protestantes aseguren que Lutero hizo su traducción del Original Griego, no es esto verdad puesto que Lutero no sabía Griego. Solo conocía Latín y algo de Hebreo. Nosotros, los Gnósticos, no andamos encubriendo por el propio interés las Enseñanzas Bíblicas falsificando traducciones. La que ofrecemos al Mundo, es la verdadera que es un Libro inmenso, oculto y de un Gran Poder Iniciático.
Los Antiguos, es decir, los iniciados anteriores a los Griegos, tenían tres clases de escritura, la Epistolagráfica, la Hirarográfica y la Hieroglificográfica. La primera era común a todos. La segunda era usada por los hombres jerárquicos y la tercera sólo por los Iniciados.
Orígenes nos haba también de los Mantrams o Palabras Mágicas que contiene la Biblia y a él se deben los exorcismos que hoy la Iglesia emplea fríamente y sin ningún resultado positivo, mientras que nosotros aún conocemos todo su valor y los aplicamos con seguro éxito. Habla también Orígenes con toda certidumbre de que la Magia Bíblica es un Arte Real, un Arte Santo, y repite frecuentemente que las Sagradas Escrituras, como los Evangelios, son letra muerta, si no se tiene la Clave para leerlos...
Ridiculiza, al mismo tiempo, ña descripción del génesis y lamenta que haya espíritus tan infantiles que aún crean que todo se desarrollo tal como esta escrito, aceptando la leyenda del Paraíso sin exclusión de la Manzana. Dice, que todo es estrictamente simbólico y encierra grandes misterios sexuales....
Cuando leemos hoy las Obras de Orígenes, nos invade la pena de que este Santo hubiera sido tan perseguido y martirizado. Si los Papas de su época le hubieran puesto oídos, tenemos la seguridad que el Cristianismo actual sería Gnóstico.
Todavía más. Alemán Eberhard Nestle, prueba con documentos irrefutables, que las Autoridades de la Iglesia Romana, en los primeros Siglos, designaron ciertos correctores a los que dio consignas especiales para cambiar los textos y agregar y quitar en ellos, tanto en el Antiguo como en el Nuevo Testamento, todo aquello que no conviniera a la Ortodoxia imperante y a los fines políticos de su Iglesia.
Luego vienen las explicaciones caprichosas de los Concilios y aún de los mismos Sacerdotes, unidas a las declaraciones de interese apócrifos, haciendo todo ello tal maremágnum, que es preciso volver a estudiar los textos Griegos originales si queremos saber la verdad cuyos Libros – hay que subrayarlo acentuadamente – sólo posee hoy la Iglesia Gnóstica, que los ha guardado en Sociedades Secretas como los Rosa Cruz, durante siglos y siglos.
Reconociéndose esto entre las distintas sectas Cristianas, pero no teniendo medios de subsanarlo, fue la Iglesia Católica Liberal la que se valió de las facultades clarividentes ( ?) de algunos de sus Adeptos dando entonces a la luz los Evangelios de los Santos Doce que, como ensayo espirita, todavía es peor que la vida de Jesús contada por él mismo....
Hemos estado a la observación de cuanto se hace y se ejecuta en esta Iglesia y se ha podido comprobar que sólo, y eso a veces, cuando celebra Leadbeater su Misa, acuden verdaderas fuerzas Angelicales. En otras ocasiones han aparecido fuerzas siniestras por que al Ritual le falta la base para constituir una verdadera Magia Ceremonial, como posee la Iglesia Gnóstica.
Aun sabemos, que en esta Iglesia han querido mezclar los Teósofos a nuestro hermano y Maestro Rakoczi .... Los que lo conocemos personalmente, sabemos que cancela esos ímpetus con un encogimiento de hombros ...
De todos modos, ya queda bien expuesto cuanto ha ocurrido con la actual Biblia Católica, admitida también por la Iglesia Liberal, que dista mucho de interpretar las verdaderas enseñanzas y verdadero sentido iniciático del texto Original. Es forzoso, por consecuencia, volver a los temas primitivos en su propia y genuina raíz para que no logren confundirnos, con su invasión tendenciosa, los que tienen interés en oscurecer la Verdad para sacar un provecho 1que ya no es posible en estos tiempos.
La Verdad es UNA, y ella ha de abrirse paso cueste lo que cueste. La proximidad de Acuario así lo indica y ya pueden hacer obstrucción todas las sectas.
Por eso nosotros vamos hacia esa Pascua de Resurrección, cuyas campanas de gloria ya anuncian el advenimiento de una nueva Primavera sobre el Mundo.
Hemos, pues, comparado las dos Biblias, la Gnóstica y l a Romana en que está basada la Religión, pero...
¿ Necesitamos una religión?
Si Observamos la Historia de la Humanidad, vemos como los primitivos pueblos Nómadas se deslizaban, pasando a dedicarse a la Agricultura.
Este, que es un hecho verdaderamente biológico en el sentido material, tiene a todo trance repetirse para el Hombre dentro de su vida espiritual. Porque hoy – espiritualmente hablando – podemos afirmar que somos primitivos, Nómadas y buscamos nuestro alimento anímico donde podemos hallarlo, aunque dentro de un verdadero Caos la mayor parte de las veces. No obstante, en la época de Acuario que adviene, habrá una apropiada disciplina y se cultivarán los estudios de manera que logremos la Verdad sin sugestiones...
¡ La Verdad ¡
Si no hacemos la pregunta de qué es la verdad, nos colocamos con tangencia con la inquietud de Pilatos, y cuando ya nos sentimos vencidos e impotentes sin poder resolver el problema, nos acercamos a Nietzsche, para poder decir con él: Para que hablar de Verdad...
Es mejor ocuparse de Fuerza. No. Los Gnósticos, viven la Verdad y de ellos han copiado hasta los mismos Jesuitas, pero en sentido negativo como siempre sucede.
En la segunda Semana de los Ejercicios Jesuíticos, obligan al Penitente a que trate de oír, oler, gustar y tocar el abismo insondable de las tinieblas. Creen que con esta práctica provocan verdadero horror al Averno y por consecuencia, sitúan al demandado en mejor lugar para conseguir la obediencia y la sumisión. En una palabra explotan el miedo.
Nuestras prácticas, en cambio, tienden a recomendar al Discípulo que se sienta dentro de la Verdad como si fuera un árbol expuesto al Sol. Basta repetir QUE SEA LA VERDAD y concentrarse profundamente sobre ese pensamiento, para que a poco se comiencen a vislumbrar los primeros rayos de Verdad dentro de nosotros mismos. Una de las cualidades mas enemigas de la Verdad, es el Egoísmo imperante en todas las cosas, y por eso los sistemas Yoguis ofrecen tan escaso resultado.
La Verdad ha de estar fuertemente unida a la Voluntad, pues de lo contrario este atributo estaría en serio peligro. El sistema americanista propagado por Ford de la cinta sucesiva, hace que el hombre sea un ente mecánico que tenga que ejecutar tal o cual trabajo, tal o cual movimiento, sin pensar y aún sin querer. En las prácticas modernas y en las tendencias políticas y religiosas, suele propagarse el mismo sistema. Tampoco los Católicos necesitan pensar ni disponer de la voluntad. Les basta con que se ocupen de ello el Papa y los Sacerdotes, puesto que a los fieles les toca tan sólo obedecer.
No es esto. Se olvidan lamentablemente de que dentro de las colectividades, dentro de las escuelas, nada es posible hacer que ofrezca algún provecho. La enseñanza ha de ser adecuada a cada individuo, a cada temperamento, según su propia nota o su propio ritmo, para que la Potencia que está dormida en cada uno llegue a despertar. Este es el sistema Gnóstico.
Nosotros educamos y preparamos cada uno de los miembros de nuestra Iglesia.
La Memoria es otra de las enfermedades que nos azotan. La hemos perdido en su mayor parte y debemos ejercitarnos en recuperarla.
A nuestros discípulos se les enseñan estas normas. Todas las noches, en los instantes de quietud, debemos pensar y recordar cuanto hemos ejecutado durante el día. Seguida esta línea de conducta un día y otro, deberemos a fin de cada mes hacer una recapitulación de todos los acontecimientos; y, luego, cada año, y así sucesivamente, para ir observando, al mismo tiempo, la mano del Destino.....
De aquí que sea tan interesante nuestra propia crítica para evitar que ideas intrusas se adentren en nuestro hogar individual sin un previo estudio y sin una anticipada comprobación. Primum intelligere, deinde credere....
Todavía recomendamos también a nuestros discípulos, que se pregunten: ¿Quiénes fueron las tres personas que les dejaron una impresión más fuerte? ¿Cuáles fueros los tres momentos más emocionantes en sentido de alegría? Y, ¿cuáles los tres más duros y enojosos en sentido de dolor?
Después es necesario meditar sobre cuanto dijeron esas tres personas y sobre las circunstancias de alegría y de dolor que envolvieron a esos momentos, para rechazar la fuerza negativa de la amargura y vivir de nuevo en nuestra fantasía los instantes supremos de gozo, donde radica la verdadera y positiva belleza de la vida.
Por eso nos es tan necesario una Religión en que se puedan religar lo bueno, o santo, lo divino.
Pero, he aquí que si bien una Religión no es tan precisa como el pan de cada día, porque dentro de nosotros aliente esa suprema aspiración hacia la Divinidad, debemos congregarnos bajo aquella bandera o Comunidad Religiosa que nos ofrezca algo positivo, algo real, algo que se ajuste y esté en relación directa con las necesidades de la época. Es decir, no debemos quedarnos jamas con una Secta reducida, pobre, depauperada ... sino con algo que represente UN TEMPLO UNIVERSAL.
Esta necesidad ha hecho que en mucho países se haya acatado a la Teosofía como una Religión, y fue lo que movió a sus Directores a crear la Iglesia Católica Liberal, cuya Entidad ni tiene nada de Liberal ni de Católica. En otros lugares, se ha dado igual elevación al Espiritismo, constituyendo una Secta con sus ritos y oraciones. Nada de esto podrá durar porque no tiene solidez ni tradición alguna.
Tratan, por otra parte, de amalgamar las enseñanzas del Oriente con las del Occidente. Pero no hay que olvidar que los Orientales, si bien poseen poderes internos, carecen de personalidad, les falta el Ego. En cambio, a los Occidentales les sobra personalidad, como lo demuestra el adelanto de la Ciencia y de la técnica, pero carecen de poderes internos. Así se comprende que un número reducido de Ingleses manejen millones de Hindúes esclavos...
Este contacto de cualidades necesario entre el Oriente y el Occidente, lo tiene lo logrado desde siglos la Iglesia Gnóstica, y ella guarda la fórmula que debe emplearse para conseguirlo.
El Catolicismo Romano, por otra parte, ha destruido tanto los poderes como el Ego con sus dogmas nefastos, y lo mismo en sus colegios. El daño que hacen los curas en los colegios es terrible, y será bueno que los Padres abran los ojos. En cambio, los Gnósticos abominamos de esos Dogmas, pues lo que nos hace falta es tener un Fin, una Meta, un Lugar de arribo
Necesitamos un sendero y no una Ley.
También rechazamos las Palabras de Autoridad, porque lo que nos es preciso es el Verbo de la Vida. Todas las Religiones llevan un camino con tendencia hacia fuera, mientras que nosotros vamos hacia adentro buscando lo oculto.
Buscamos la LUZ.
Y dónde está?
Cristo lo dice: Yo soy la Luz del Mundo.... Pero nosotros no nos conformamos con que él lo haya dicho, sino que cada uno de nosotros trata de ser una Luz, una ráfaga viva en mitad del sendero.
Los Gnósticos han encontrado en Cristo esa Luz que es SUBSTANCIA, y esa substancia Crística la estudiamos y la aplicamos, que eso es el Gnosticismo, emplear la razón, la ciencia y todos los medios necesarios para descubrir la verdad.
La Grey Católica está cuidada y conservada exóticamente, como plantas en un invernadero. Sin embargo, nosotros queremos llevar, queremos empujar a nuestros feligreses hacia la Luz del Sol de una Primavera Radiante.
En el Protestantismo, todo se torna Prédicas. Para sus adeptos el Altar, el culto, no tiene importancia. Contrariamente; para los Católicos el altar lo es todo, mientras que el Púlpito solo es un medio, un instrumento desde donde lanzan sus diatribas para hacer un Platica acomodada a sus fines.
Los Gnósticos, en este punto, queremos cumplir también con la frase del Gran Iniciado de Nazaret, cuando, en su calidad de Logos Solar, dice: Yo soy el pan de Vida, Yo soy el pan vivo, Si alguno comiere este pan, vivirá eternamente. El que coma mi carne y beba mi sangre, tendrá la Vida Eterna y yo le resucitaré. El que coma mi carne, y beba mi sangre, en mi mora y yo en él...
Este Pan descendió del Cielo, y no hay que olvidar, al pensar sobre esto que declaró Jesús, que él, por su pureza, fue hecho de substancia solar en su cuerpo físico, y que, con su contacto, las partículas solares vivas del pan se desprenden y entonces se comunica con nosotros, con nuestra carne y con nuestra sangre y nos hace inmortales...
Véase, por consecuencia, que la Iglesia Gnóstica es una constante y santa afirmación como Religión primitiva, arcaica, y basada en los Grandes Misterios, cuyos cimientos aún perduran aunque el grandioso Edificio que la cobijaba quedara invisible por largo tiempo ante el avance materialista de las épocas a que contribuyo la guerra incesante del Catolicismo. Esto nos lleva a comprender que no se trata de una nueva Religión formada a última hora con fines mas o menos rectos, sino que hemos izado la Bandera secular de una Primitiva Iglesia que guarda la más veraz y pura revelación en cuyas aguas de gloria bebió el Nazareno para luego predicar su Santa Doctrina.
Con ello tornamos a los tiempos remotos en que las Religiones eran formadas de Luz y de Bellezas y ofrecían, para andar, un sendero de Rosas... No como los Cristianos Sectarios que han construido un camino de dolor, coronas de espinas y hondos sufrimientos en la Cruz...
Nosotros somos hijos de una Religión que tiene por normas la Alegría y el Optimismo.
Somos los Epicúreos espiritualistas, porque sabemos que Epicuro fue iniciado en nuestros Misterios.
Antes de seguir adelante, vamos a entrar en un poco de Historia acerca de las Doctrinas de las más preeminentes escuelas, sectas o congregaciones Gnósticas.
Nos encontramos, en primer lugar, con los Naasenos, quienes tuvieron una considerable importancia en los primeros siglos de nuestra Era.
Adoraban a la Serpiente, y este fue el motivo que se los declarase heréticos. Pero confiesen honradamente os Historiadores, que fue una agrupación de gentes muy versadas en las Ciencias y que poseyeron grandes e intachables virtudes. Lo único que pudo ser reprochable en ellos, fue la adoración a los Nahas (Serpientes) y la creencia que sostenían de que el líquido de estos animales, en su mayor parte venenoso, pudiera servir para redimir a los Hombres de la esclavitud del pecado. En Griego, serpiente es Ophis. Por eso os Naasenos Griegos se llamaron Ophitas. Sus enseñanzas fueron tomadas de Santo Tomás y del Evangelio de los Egipcios.
En los escritos de los Naasenos, se describe al Hombre de triple naturaleza . Un aspecto andrógino, al que daban el nombre de Adamas, quien a su vez era el Padre de los Aeones, que más tarde se convertían de Girones, formándose así el Trío de Cuerpo, Alma y Espíritu... Todos estos principios, dentro de un perfeccionamiento absoluto, convergen en Cristo. Dice Santo Tomás, que este Cristo se encuentra en el semen que los niños tienen escondido hasta la edad de siete años y que luego se manifiesta a los catorce. Explica, así mismo, que el Aura, se satura de este jugo...
Reconocían al Demiurgo como Entidad encargada de crear los Mundos o, por lo menos, de nuestro Mundo. Eran soberbios Astrólogos y ponían en relación con los Siete Planetas y los Siete signos del Zodíaco, siete centros internos de nuestro Organismo... La forma de su culto, la tomaron los Griegos de los Egipcios, quienes presentaban a Hermes provisto de n miembro masculino en estado de erección, al que daban el título de dador de la razón...
Empédocles, dice que los seres Humanos fueron traídos a este Mundo de Adán, para que sirvieran al Número, al Dios Jaldabaoth con una vara en la mano, en la que florece UNA ROSA, atributo el cual, al aproximarse a los Hombres, los hacía dormir o los despertaban, según era el deseo del Dios. Cuenta Homero, asimismo, que el miembro viril con esta figura era cuando tenía mayor Poder sobre la vida y la muerte, pero para tratar con él era forzoso llevar un látigo para dominarlo.
Esto nos recuerda a Nietzsche, cuando dice: Si vais donde la mujer, no olvidéis el látigo... Esta frase, le ha costado muchas protestas del sexo débil, y, sin embargo, Nietzsche, más que nadie, supo respetar t adorar a la Mujer. Quien lea esta frase y la interprete a la letra, no la conoce....
En el acto sexual debe separase a Dios de la Bestia, al Angel de macho bravío. La voluptuosidad carnal ha sido la que más a denigrado al Hombre, y hay que tener en cuenta que en ese momento, en un éxtasis de amor, debe confundirse con la Fémina. Los que no saben dominarse y poner esto en práctica, necesitan de ese látigo que aconseja tan preeminente Filósofo...
La Reencarnación aceptada por los Naasenos, estaba representada por las altas y bajas mareas. Decían aquellas antiguas Escrituras: Todos vosotros seréis Dioses si salís de Egipto y pasáis el Mar Rojo....
Las descripciones del Antiguo Testamento eran altamente interpretada por ellos, y entonces el paso del Pueblo de Israel por el Jordán era simbólico y explicaba la evolución sistemática dentro de nosotros.
Conocían el poder de los Mantrams y la dominación de la Tríade Humana era empleada en la Magia Sacra. Kawlakaw – Sawlasaw – Zeesar, era pronunciado secretamente. Kawlakaw era el hombre superior. Sawlasaw, el interior, y Zeesar el Mediador o Cristo Redentor.....
Tenían como objeto sagrado o símbolo, Un CALIZ. En el tomaban el semen de Benjamín. Decían que ese semen era compuesto de Vino y Agua. Celebraban la Unción Eucarística, especie de Misa Católica actual, y en ella colocaban diversos símbolos entre los que había una serpiente alada a semejanza de los Mayas de Yucatán y tal como se observa en San Juan de Teotihuacán...
Vienen a continuación los Peratas, o Peraticenos .
La denominación de Peratas viene de Perasai, pues así se llamaron los que constituyeron aquella Religión, quienes afirmaban que eran los únicos que podían pasar a través de la corrupción de la época. Eran, con toda firmeza, de una alta moral y conocían los grandes secretos de la Naturaleza.
Dividían el mundo como los Naasenos, en un trío. La primera parte de esta Tríade era la PERFECCION o Dios-Causa. La segunda era el MundoAstral; y la tercera, el Mundo Físico o visible. Tenían tres verbos y tres mentes. Desde el Mundo Superior, era esparcida toda semilla para que fructificara en el mundo visible; y entre el Padre-Causa y el Mundo manifestado, había un mediador el Crestos, sin cuyo auxilio era imposible llegar a la Perfección ...
La Serpiente o el órgano sexual, figuraba como símbolo principal en el culto de los Peratas.
En uno de sus libros, hablan de Cristo, a quien consideraban como un Nirvanacaya que vino voluntariamente a ser encarnado para salvar denodadamente a la UNIDAD... es decir, para unir la Tríade dispersa. Dice en uno de sus pasajes: Soy la Huanguadia que viene a despertar la fuerza que está en el espacio, que está en los mas inmundo: Soy lo que en el Mar es masculino y femenino y que tiene doce aberturas para tocar la Flauta. Mi nombre es Chorzar. Está en la ignorancia, pero tiene una Pirámide de cinco ángulos que se llaman OU, AOAI, OUO, OUOAB, y KORE, que representan todo el conjunto... Cantan a la Belleza y dicen que su secreto está en lo masculino-femenino, que, aprovechado debidamente, nos mantiene siempre jóvenes.
Afirmaban también los Peratas, que existían dos formas de Nacimientos. La de la Carne, originada por el coito, y otra distinta para lo que aquél no era preciso. De la primera, salían Hombres condenados a la Muerte, y de la segunda, de la concepción del Espíritu Santo, Angeles. Que nuestro deber era, evitar la concepción carnal y lograr la espiritual. Al paso de un estado a otro le llamaban el paso del Pueblo de Israel por el Mar Rojo...
Dentro de su simbolismo Religioso juega un gran papel el hecho de que Moisés en el Desierto mostrara a su Pueblo la Serpiente sobre una Vara, diciendo que el que se aprovechara esa Serpiente no sería dañando durante el trayecto. El Poder, la fuerza que acompañaba a Moisés en su peregrinaje, fue la Serpiente sobre la Vara, que luego se convirtió en la Vara misma. Ella fue la que devoro a las demás serpientes y la que hablo a Eva...
En cuanto a la Trinidad, el Padre-Dios en un extremo y la Materia en otro, no pueden ser entrelazados sino por Cristo como nexo de unión. Pero el Cristos nada puede hacer sin el auxilio de la Serpiente, ya que la Fuerza y el Poder sólo residen en ella.
En sus Misterios encontramos pura Fisiología. El Padre es la Cabeza, el Cerebro increado. En su base y en el extremo opuesto, la Materia, el organismo duro concebido por la carne. En el, medio, el liquido, el Semen creado por si mismo.

Esta Secta rendía culto a la Sabiduría divina, y fueron, indudablemente, los primeros Teósofos. Decían que Set era hijo de la Sabiduría. Su Tríade estaba representada por Set, Caí, y Abel, siendo Caín la carne y Abel el mediador. En cambio Set, era el Dios-Sabiduría. Afirmaban que Cristo y Set eran lo mismo puesto que ambos eran hijos de la Sabiduría.
Al encontrarse el Sarcófago de Set, la Iglesia Católica escondió el Libro de los Muertos en el Vaticano, perdiéndose con él multitud de enseñanzas de inestimable valor.
Los Setianos adoraban la GRAN LUZ, decían que el Sol, en sus emanaciones, era substancia divina, la cual formaba nido en nosotros y constituye la Serpiente. Que el Hombre sólo debería temer la Oscuridad, que ella representa, o sea el infierno, ya que la Luz esta aprisionada por esta Oscuridad misma y trata de liberarse de ella. Esta Oscuridad está contenida en el Utero y debe venir el Gran Viento, el Gran Hálito para libertarla. En los Misterios se representaba la Luz por un Anciano y la Oscuridad por una mujer joven y hermosa, y los Poetas Setianos, en sus Odas cantaban esa persecución...
Hay un Libro Sagrado entre estos Iniciados, que se llamaba el Discurso de Set.
Naasenos y Setianos, tenían enseñanzas absolutamente idénticas a la Teosofía Moderna, y es lástima que la Maestra Blavatzky no hubiese dado con los Tesoros Gnósticos. De haber sido así, su labor habría sido otra muy distinta sin necesidad de importar cosas mantenidas por el Oriente. Sin embargo, es posible que esto haya sido una conveniencia, porque, de lo contrario, la misma Iglesia Católica de aquellos tiempos la hubiera hecho enmudecer.
Pero hoy nosotros no debemos conformarnos con la teosofía oriental, sino que tenemos el sagrado deber de volver los ojos hacia nuestro cristianismo esotérico, tal como lo venimos predicando hace 25 años.
Más tarde vino Justino, formando la Escuela de los Justinianos.
Nunca la Iglesia ha hecho mas falsificaciones que con las Obras de Justino, quien, habiendo sido discípulo directo de los Apóstoles, formó una Grey y luego murió Mártir. Como Gnóstico, la Iglesia quemó sus verdaderas Obras y reformó otras substituyendo nombres. Por eso hoy podemos decir que tenemos dos Justinos; el verdadero y el falsificado por los Católicos.
Justino solicitaba a sus discípulos, un Juramento tremendo en el que se obligaban a no revelar Jamás, cuanto les era enseñado de sobre los GRANDES MISTERIOS. El fue el autor del Apocalipsis BARUC, que dista mucho de ser que actualmente se conoce. El verdadero está en poder de varias Sociedades Secretas (*). En este Libro repite un cuento de Herodoto, en cuyo simbolismo afirma que está el Misterio de la Creación. Es como sigue:
Hercules se hallaba de viaje, y una noche, atravesando el Desierto y rendido de cansancio, hubo de dormirse. Estando en el sueño, se le fue el Caballo que había montado durante este viaje; pero al despertar y hacer gestiones para encontrarlo, halló a una hermosa Mujer que decía conocer su paradero. Interesado Hercules porque le dijera el lugar donde se encontraba, está le respondió que sus labios no pronunciarían palabra entre tanto no consintiera que ella fuera su amante y se realizara el coito. Trató Hercules de repudiarla porque sólo su parte superior era de Mujer hermosa. Los miembros inferiores pertenecían a una horrorosa Serpiente. Pero con tal de que le fuera devuelto su Caballo, accedió. Esta Mujer Serpiente concibió de Hérculo, y de ese connubio salieron tres personas en una. Una Figura de Mujer dividida en tres partes: mitad de Cuerpo Humano; mitad de Serpiente, y, en el medio, la Parte Sexual de ambos. De aquí salió la Trinidad.
En esta Obra el Pueblo de Israel no es una simple Tribu, sino un símbolo del Mal, de la parte Femenina...Habla también de los doce Angeles buenos y de los doce malos. Según Justino BARUC fue el Angel, que encontrando a Jesús, los inició en los Sagrados Misterios. Justino fue un de los mas grandes Iniciados y su fama llegó a ser Universal. No pudiendo la iglesia, por este motivo, dejar de explotar su nombre, guardo sus verdaderos Libros, dándole su Paternidad a otros bien distintos que jamás pensó escribir...
Tenemos también a Simón el Mago.
Este fue contemporáneo de Justino y alabado por este último. Hoy la Iglesia dice, naturalmente, que Justino se equivoco con respecto a él. El hecho es que los Romanos le erigieron estatuas con la inscripción de SIMONI DEO SANCTO. Logró tal desarrollo de sus facultades internas, que pudo operare fácilmente verdaderos Milagros, y aún cuentan que tuvo una controversia con San Pedro en la que éste afirmó que en las cosas de Dios no se adquirían con dinero.... Por lo visto, la Iglesia corrigió esta frase del primer Pontífice, y hoy el Papa ofrece y entrega muchas de estas cosas mediante una buena retribución....
Simón el Mago, cree en el poder oculto de fuego y asegura que la íntima esencia de este elemento encierra un inmenso poder del cual debe valerse el Mago, indudablemente. Ese fuego lo encuentra también dentro de nosotros, con la
(*)Nosotros lo tenemos para los estudiante avanzados
transmutación de las fuerzas sexuales....
Es el primero que en aquella época dio a conocer el Septenario Teosófico describiendo el manejo de la Mente Habla de los cuatro elementos. Describe el camino que emprenden las fuerzas seminales hasta llegar al corazón, y nos ha dejado infinidad de formulas recetarias y toda una Magia Ceremonial. Mucho de los que ha publicado Papus, u aún otros autores, acerca de la Magia en los últimos años, es tomado de Simón el Mago.
En su Libro LA PREDICA dice: Para vosotros hablo en metáforas; pero debéis comprenderme....
Dos VASTAGOS de toda SERIEDAD hay en un principio sin fin. Ambos vienen de una RAIZ, o sea del PODER INFINITO, del SILENCIO INVISIBLE. Uno de los Vástagos, va hacia arriba. Es el Poder, el Entendimiento del Gran Todo que a todo llega, y es masculino. El otro, tiende hacia abajo. Es la Gran Mente, el Productor incansable, y es femenino. En la unión de ambos está en la resolución de todo problema. El Poder en sí mismo, es masculino y femenino a la vez.
Simón el Mago, predicaba el Amor Ideal y la obligación de combatir la voluptuosidad carnal Luego fue víctima de la Iglesia, y esta, más tarde, lo santificó...
Tenemos a continuación los Valentinianos.
Valentín, fallecido en el año 161, fue contemporáneo de Harpócrates. Era uno de los Gnóstico de más renombre y fueron muy grandes sus luchas defensivas para no ser conquistado por la Iglesia Católica, la que terminó excomulgándolo como hereje...
La Herejía, sin embargo, de Valentín consistía en tener un conocimiento más hondo y más trascendente que los Sectarios de la iglesia Católica, y por sus acendradas virtudes que fue su mejor patrimonio durante toda su vida. Sus grandes Poderes de Mago, es lo que más eficazmente llegó a despertar los celos de sus adversarios. La Literatura sobre este Maestro, es naturalmente agnóstica, pues le acumulaban un sinnúmero de sofismas y de errores que nunca trató de expresar, velando con ellos su verdadera Doctrina, que legaron a ignorar por completo.
Valentín, como casi todos los Gnósticos, se valió del símil del Nacimiento de un ser humano para explicar la Creación de los Mundos, llegando a construir todo un Edificio Filosófico con este sistema. Sostuvo que Jesús fue Gnóstico en toda la extensión de la palabra, y por esta causa la Iglesia Católica no pudo interpretar las Escrituras debido a que le faltaba la Clave necesaria para ello. Era, además, un gran matemático y operó en su Filosofía con el Santo y Número.
Siendo el primero que puso en práctica el Sistema Decimal, probablemente de él sacó la Kábala los Zefirótes o diez caminos para llegar a Dios. Fue racionalista y habla de la Razón como primer atributo que Dios ofrece a los Hombres. A él se debe la diferencia establecida entre lo que es la Ciencia y la Sabiduría y, en cuanto a la existencia de la Materia, es atribuida por él a un error de los nacidos por mediación de la Carne.
Todo el sistema Gnóstico puede ser descubierto estudiando la Literatura sobre Valentín, y entonces se ve la maldad de sus enemigos de querer destruir una cosa verdaderamente santa. Respecto a la forma de transmutación de las fuerzas sexuales, sus enseñanzas son idénticas a la de los demás Maestros o Escuelas. Por eso no es necesario repetir,
Más tarde Hipólito se ocupo en explicar el sistema de los Valentinianos probando, asimismo, que Jesús, durante los treinta años de su vida y en el tiempo que estuvo en Egipto, fue Gnóstico y sus ideas terminaron por ser transfiguradas por la nueva Secta que vino a construir el Cristianismo.
Veamos a Marcos, quien nos dio la misa gnóstica, fue él quien con más interés cuido de la Unción Eucarística. Perteneció a la Secta de los Esenios, entre los que, ya sabemos, se prácticaba el Agape, y Jesús lo celebró con los Apóstoles en casa de José de Arimatea. Pero la fórmula utilizada por Marcos difiere en parte de la nuestra y aún es más bella, aunque desde luego no es tan útil en nuestra época.
Marcos da una importancia extrema a la vocalización en la formula, y dice que toda la Verdad esta encerrada en el Alfabeto Griego. Coloca las letras de este Alfabeto, sucesivamente, en la Cabeza, Cuello, Espalda, Pecho. Etc., y hace pasar el líquido espermático, mediante esas fuerzas, por el Cuerpo Interno. Ninguno de los Ocultistas Modernos a hablado con tanta franqueza y claridad de los Grandes Misterios como lo hizo él.
Hace mención de 24 vocales – que en realidad existen y ve el Iniciado – y asegura que el nombre de Cristo se compone también de esas 24 vocales para ser LOGOS, cuyo valor es la cifra 888, ó sea tres veces 8 ó tres veces infinito.
Ofrece Marcos los Mantrams precisos para evocar a los Angeles, y ciertamente producen esos efectos, como nosotros hemos podido comprobar. La iglesia tiene a buen recaudo todos los Secretos dejados por Marcos y no permiten que sean conocidos porque sería su muerte completa y prepararía el florecimiento e Institución de la Iglesia Gnóstica.
La Obra de Marcos merece que se haga sobre ella un Libro especial. Pero en esta primera exposición no nos es posible hasta que nuestros Discípulos no se encuentren mejor preparados.
Aparece Basílides.
Basílides, el Gnóstico, le llama la Iglesia Gnos-Católica a nuestro Gran Filósofo. Todos los que se han ocupados de Amuletos, han plagiado a este sabio Maestro cuya fórmula de consagración recibió directamente de los Angeles Invisibles. Fue un Gran Alkimista, y hasta en el Museo de Kircher, en el Vaticano, se guarda un Libro de siete hojas hecho de plomo por él. De aquí que los trabajos en metales que legó, hayan preocupado tanto a los Arqueólogos que hasta ahora no han podido descubrir, naturalmente, su oculto significado.
Sus trabajos se confunden en parte con los de su hijo, el cual heredó toda la Sabiduría de su padre. Basílides sostiene que en sus Obras que los Apóstoles tenían conocimientos bastante más profundos que los que dejaron expresos en sus escritos, y él mismo habla bastante claro del aspecto exotérico y esotérico de las cosas de Dios con las que fue instruido por San Matías, dándole a conocer la parte secreta de las enseñanzas de Jesús, que no paso a la Iglesia Católica, sino que quedo como patrimonio exclusivo de los Gnósticos.
Las ideas expuestas por Basílides son difíciles de comprender. Sobre todo cuando habla de la Gran Nada y de la creación de la Semilla.
La Reencarnación y el Karma, están mucho mejor explicados por Basílides que por los Indúes.
Nuestro Patriarca ha tomado su nombre como apodo iniciático, y con su inmenso saber parece comprenderlo mejor que la mayor parte de sus discípulos.
Saturnino de Antioquía.
Fue el Gnóstico que mejor llegó a conocer el Zend Avesta, constituyéndose en un Cabalista profundo.
Ya el Maestro Encausse (Papus), cuando estudiábamos con él nos confeso que la mayor parte de sus fórmulas las había tomado de Saturnino.
Aseguraba, dentro de sus enseñanzas, que el Jahve, Dios de los Judíos, era uno de los Angeles caídos, quien pudo llamar a su pueblo, por sus conocimientos, el pueblo predilecto... Pero la Suprema Causa, el Principio Desconocido, el Gran Dios, no pudo reconocer esa diferencia que se apartaba de la verdadera Justicia y verdadera Equidad con que EL abraza a todos los pueblos de la tierra.
Los Saturninos eran sobrios, muy castos y estrictamente vegetarianos, llevando sus normas de moral a extremos inconcebibles.
Para comprender a Saturnino, en toda la extensión de sus enseñanzas, es preciso haber estudiado previamente a sus antecesores.
Marción de Ponto.
.Era hijo de uno de los primeros Obispos de la Iglesia Católica. Siendo amigo muy intimo de Cerdón, tuvo que luchar con él denodadamente en Roma, a fin de que los Sectarios Cristianos regresaran a la verdadera Iglesia Cristiana para mantener siempre incólumes los principios inmortales del Gnosticismo, pero el egoísmo e intereses de la Secta Romana no le dio oídos y le excomulgó.
Defendía el Dualismo o principio Dual de todas las cosas y admitía un Dios innominado y otro manifestado en la esencia original de todo lo existente.
Carpócrates.
Era Griego y por el fueron fundadas las primeras Escuelas Místicas del Gnosticismo.
En los primeros siglos tuvieron residencia en España muchos conventos Carpocratianos, donde generalmente se recluían los Rosa Cruz para aprender y escuchar las enseñanzas del Sabio Maestro.
Carpócrates habla de la mónada aun más profundamente que los Teósofos, y en sus predicaciones aseguraba que Jesús había desarrollado la Clarividencia de tal manera que podía recordar todo lo visto y vivido por él en otros mudos y otros cielos...
Fue un verdadero Mago, y en sus conventos se enseñaba la Magia Ceremonial...
Los Gnósticos conservamos conocimientos muy trascendentes del Mencionado Maestro, y todas nuestras fórmulas sobre medicamentos y preparación en nuestra Botánica Rosa Cruz, se deben a cuanto no legó sobre cuestión tan importante.
El maniqueísmo, aquellos gnósticos del segundo siglo, al cual perteneció como sacerdote San Agustín, aunque la Iglesia dice que sólo aparentemente, aceptaba una emanación del cielo o del sol que, realizada en la tierra, llamaban tierra lúcida, hecha por los eones del Dios. Luz es, pues, lo mismo y a la quedamos hoy el nombre de Substancia de Cristo, Esperma o Esencia del Logos Solar.
Uno de los continuadores de los gnósticos primitivos fueron los Albigenses. Ellos, por el siglo II también reconocían una substancia divina, de la cual todas las cosas fueron hechas. Ya sabemos la guerra tan espantosa que se inició contra esta secta, en que el beato abad Arnoldo decía “Matad, matad a todos, que luego Dios distinguirá a los suyosâ€. Como el teatro de acción de los Albigenses fue Cataluña, allá en los dos conventos hay mucho material que prueba la pureza de las doctrinas teosóficas de aquellos gnósticos.
Con todo lo expuesto, creemos haber hablado de los más preeminentes y significados Gnósticos del primer siglo. Entre todas las Obras que pueden ser consultadas para una mejor afirmación de la importancia de nuestra Escuela, están algunas de Irineo, Hipólito, Epifanio, Tertuliano, Clemente de Alejandría, Orígenes, Odea Gnóstica, Bardesanes, Marco y Cerdón, que son los Historiadores más salientes desde Herodoto. Aparte de éstos, figuran los Escritos de los Filósofos como Heráclito, Parmenides y Empédocles, los de los Astrólogos y Alquimistas y algunos Poetas como Homero en su Odisea e Ilíada, Musaeus, Lino y Orfeo y, sobre todo, los Libros Apócrifos del Evangelio de Santo Tomás, Evangelio de los Egipcios y las Predicas del Baruc, etc., etc.
Es curioso que en todos los Libros correspondientes al Gnosticismo, se advierta la lucha sostenida para lograr se conservara la Antigua Religión con todos sus Misterios, que los nuevos cristianos no quisieron aceptar por haber caído en el materialismo que los envuelve...
Por otra parte, se observa la tenacidad con que los Sectarios Cristianos trataban de borrar y de extirpar las enseñanzas de los que ellos llamaban Herejes; pero esto no a sido posible a través de tantos siglos, porque las cosas santas no mueren aunque puedan quedar dormidas durante una época determinada.
Hoy vuelven con nosotros estos estudios, y es el momento de aprender cuanto hubo de falso y de real dentro del Gnosticismo. Para ellos es preciso que nuestros Lectores apliquen su atención, libres de anteriores prejuicios, para darse cuenta exacta de lo que es el verdadero ESOTERISMO DE LA DOCTRINA CRISTIANA.
En todas estas enseñanzas vemos que la parte sexual ocupa un lugar preponderante, y es fácil comprender que encierra un gran misterio, misterio que hay que conocer, y sobre todo, acudiendo a nuestras ceremonias culto-sacramentales, recibirán todos los efluvios de nuestros poderes para beneficio de su cuerpo y su alma.
Ya con esto podemos entrar en nuestra materia, a nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica
La Iglesia Gnóstica es la Iglesia del Conocimiento...
Hemos sentado esta premisa y quisiéramos adivinar como una tácita interrogación en cada uno de nuestros Lectores.
¿Conocimiento? Pero, ¿Conocimiento no es Sabiduría? Y si es Sabiduría, ¿no disponemos ya de una Ciencia amplia en todas las ramas del Saber con un ancho campo de investigación y dotada de un tecnicismo moderno sorprendente?
Responderíamos que nuestros Lectores llevan razón. Pero es que la Sabiduría-Conocimiento a que nos referimos, no es la amasada en los Libros, la estudiada página a página en los Obra de texto. Esto está bien para las Aulas y Centros Oficiales de enseñanza. La Iglesia es algo muy distinto: tiene otro objeto. Es el lugar de la Oración, del rezo íntimo, de la plegaria elevada hacia la Divinidad, del recogimiento, de la meditación, y es allí donde tenemos lugar preferente para despertar, ensanchar y aún exaltar nuestra propia Sabiduría interna. Aquella que va unida a nuestro Ego interior, que es el que verdaderamente conoce...
Gnosis, en consecuencia, viene a ser como un conocimiento más hondo y más profundo de todas las Verdades reveladas, dentro del campo religioso, vistas a la luz de esas dos fuente que se llaman Escritura y Tradición. Según un Iniciado de la Edad Media, es la gnosis una especie de visión inmediata de la Verdad, en oposición de la Sabiduría adquirida por el estudio.
De aquí que el Gnóstico sea el poseedor de una revelación clara, precisa y especial de las cosas divinas, si ha ascendido en alas del Pleroma o plenitud de la inteligencia.
Las Iglesias vulgares del positivismo religioso, nada útil ni práctico nos han enseñado a este respecto, pues tanto su fondo como sus enseñanzas fueron degenerando en Dogmas indiscutibles, que es lo que hoy forma la dura concha del pesado materialismo que padecen...
Sin embargo, pudiéramos acercarnos a las distintas fuentes de Filosofía, ya que tenemos tantos y tan sabios Filósofos. Pero, he aquí que los mismos textos se contradicen y la Verdad se nos escapa por una pendiente resbaladiza. Más aún: Si tenemos todavía el mal acuerdo de leer a Balmes, que tanto a nutrido a la Juventud de España y de América, caeríamos envueltos en una red de crasas estulticias y de sofismas espantosos...
No hablemos, pues, de la Universidades. La enseñanza escolástica, en sentido religioso, es la que más daño nos a hecho oscureciendo y nublando nuestra propia razón para ver a plena luz. El día que nos disponemos a ser libres y a emanciparnos de tanto prejuicio inútil, ya sabemos lo que nos cuesta.
Por esta razón, si queremos descorrer el velo y ver el horizonte ilimitado de las cosas. Si queremos prescindir de tanta envoltura falsa como encubre a la Verdad, y deseamos hallarla tal como es y no como la presenta la mediocridad ambiente, hemos de retrotraernos. Tomar nuestra hebra o nuestro hilo de Ariadna y volver a comenzar partiendo de la primera fuente de donde brotaron y tuvieron su raíz todos los conocimientos Humanos.
Ya en nuestra Obra LOGOS, MANTRAM, MAGIA, hacíamos mención de los Elohim. Esa especie de Angeles o Mandatarios de Dios que, separándose de su núcleo, descendieron n divinas esferas sobre el Caos insondable y fueron los poseedores de toda la Gnosis y de toda las leyes que regulan todo el inmenso infinito de la Naturaleza.
Y decimos de todas la Leyes y de toda la Gnosis, porque ellos no solo poseyeron la Ciencia en sus diferente aspectos, sino que tuvieron también Sabiduría...
Estos Elohim o Divinidades secundarias, fueron los creadores del mundo, los primeros Arquitectos son lo Prajapatis del Veda Ring, que los llama los constructores de la Obra Universal y dejaron al Hombre, en patrimonio, absolutamente cuantos conocimientos tenían... Por eso los primeros Humanos que ejercitaron este divino Saber, como una Santa Revelación Mística, se les denomino Gnósticos.
Es cierto que la Ciencia actual ha adelantado en gran manera y son muchos los conocimientos que proporciona. Pero pensemos también en que es mucho lo que todavía ignoramos... Hay que buscar un medio, una vereda mágica, un camino escueto y seguro, para dirigirnos hacia aquellos conocimientos que como herencia nos legaron, si queremos aprender ese más allá oculto que radica en todas las cosas y que aún la Ciencia tiene que descubrir con esa lentitud con que lleva su propia miopía...
Hay, sin embargo, que advertir que aquellas Divinidades no dejaron sus conocimientos en Libros impresos. Para ofrecer sus místicas revelaciones y todas sus enseñanzas, construyeron una especie de Representaciones Teatrales en cuya urdimbre alentaba vivamente toda la Santa Gnosis revelada. A estas Representaciones se les dio el nombre de MISTERIOS.
Célebres han sido en la Historia, los Efesos, los Orficos, los Samotraticos y, sobre todo, los Eleusinos.
Estos Dramas religiosos no eran otra cosa que representaciones Simbólicas de Leyendas Divinas, con la exhibición pública de objetos sagrados, en las que sólo imperaba la mímica. El lugar destinado para los Actores era ocupado por los Sacerdotes y Sacerdotisas del Templo...
Pero el verdadero Mysterium, la Gnosis esotérica, el Arcano íntimo, sólo se le daba a conocer a los Mystos o candidatos a la Iniciación por el Hierofante, colocándolos en particular y privilegiado contacto con el mundo invisible y la Divinidad.
Hay que estudiar, en consecuencia, los Misterios, si queremos acercarnos a la Fuente misma de donde partieron todos los Conocimientos que hicieron sabios a los Hombres primitivos.
Para este fin, es preciso llegar a nosotros. Los Gnósticos somos, por excepción, los que con más propiedad podemos decir que guardamos la conexión o contacto con esas primeras Jerarquías Elohinas, teniendo en nuestras manos todos los hilillos de esa hebra misteriosa que ellas dejaron esparcir entre los Humanos y que se viene deslizando hasta nuestros días desde antes de la Creación.
Por eso nos limitamos a estudiar la parte esencial, purificada y santa de todas las cosas, dejando a un lado todo lo inútil, lo no necesario, la hojarasca, que no es más que el vehículo que utiliza la forma para herir nuestra depauperada retina.
Observamos la Naturaleza, dentro de sus múltiples cambiantes, para ver la mano de Dios manifestada en todo. Y, como buscamos la quintaesencia escondida en cuanto existe, admiramos la piedra, el árbol, el bruto y el Hombre. Todo aquello que en sí tiene una indudable huella de la Divinidad.
Somos Pitagóricos. Analizamos el Número y seguimos la frase lapidaria del Maestro, que dice: Dios lo geometríza todo. Por eso en todas partes reina el Santo Número...
Y así es, en efecto.
Por dondequiera que nuestra vista va, halla Número y la mano geometrizante cristalizados en la forma.
Si son las flores las que nos recrean con su presencia, prescindamos de su belleza y perfume. Observémoslas con ojos Ocultistas y veamos qué nos ofrecen un determinado número de hojas y de pétalos formando Cruces Pentagramas armoniosos. Si estos faltan, es indudable que una causa desarmónica ha entrado allí sembrando la imperfección.
Más tarde vamos a cortar una de estas flores y utilizamos nuestra propia mano. Pero al extenderla nos impresiona la presencia de sus cinco dedos... Precisamente el número 5 había de estar en la mano del Hombre!
Los Antiguos representaban el Mundo por medio de esta cifra y se basaban en que ella, a su vez, simbolizaba la Tierra, el Agua, el Aire, el Fuego y el Eter o Espíritu. De ahí, el nombre de Pentagrama, cuyo vocablo es derivado del Griego Penté (que significa cinco) y de Pan (que es todo). Por eso, si el Hombre lo es todo, dentro del orden de la Naturaleza, su número representativo deberá ser el 5 y la figura geométrica que le caracterice, la Estrella Pentagonal cuya comprensión simbólico-ocultista es de tanta importancia para los Gnósticos.
De este modo, si vemos la mano de un Hombre con seis dedos, recibimos instantáneamente un choque imposible de contener y comprendemos que un fenómeno anormal –Extra-Natura- ha roto la única y verdadera armonía que le es peculiar.
En las Plantas vemos manifestada la Trinidad, como raíz, hojas y flor. La Flor tiende hacia el aire, se columpia en el viento, quiere ascender al Sol, ir hasta el Cielo... Es la Ascensión de Nuestro Señor. La raíz, por el contrario, bucea, quiere hundirse, socava la tierra, busca lo oculto... Como las fuerzas del Logos en su misteriosa actuación, impulsan hacia abajo, pero al mismo tiempo lo hacen hacia arriba, así la Flor es como una fuerza imantada que atrae sustancias de las más bajas raíces para llevarlas a lo más alto y redimirlas purificándolas. ¿ Dónde hallamos, pues, la intercesión de la Cruz en que esas dos fuerzas actuantes se dividan? Llevemos este símbolo hasta el Hombre y recordemos cuanto ya hemos tratado en otras ocasiones sobre el plexus solar.
Tengamos en cuenta que los mencionados cuatro elementos de Tierra, Agua, Aire y Fuego, que forman la base de toda Ciencia Rosa Cruz Alquimista, son los que dan impulso y vigor a todo cuanto existe. Pero serían fuerzas de inacción, fuerzas perdidas, si dentro de ellas no alentara, como un hálito invisible, el Logos Supremo.
Dicen los libros sagrados de los Mayas, que cuatro fueron los primeros hombres: Balam Quitze, Balam A’kab, Mahucutah, é I’qui Balam. Ellos nacieron sin madre, pues su origen es del otro mundo, que antecede al nuestro. Eran la imagen del innominado y como una fuerza creadora, pues de ellos luego salieron los demás seres y las demás cosas.
Es de capital importancia para el Gnóstico este Cuaternario Sagrado. Con esta frase simbolizaba Pitágoras el nombre inefable de Dios, el principio eterno, que en Hebreo se compone de cuatro letras, y los Antiguos lo daban a conocer como símbolo del ser vivo que lleva en sí el Delta o Triángulo divino, como portador de Dios... En él está comprendido, además, el Septenario, pues los tres principios inferiores pueden reducirse a cuatro y el Fuego, por si mismo, representar una Tríade.
La resolución de este problema es oculto en extremo y no nos es permitido darlo a conocer. Tan sólo podemos indicarlo para que cada uno, según su propia intuición, extraiga el jugo máximo que le sea posible.
Ya en nuestras Obras anteriores, Quirología médica, hemos hablado de la importancia del Hierro. Sin embargo, recordemos aquí que sin su descubrimiento no existirían máquinas ni Industrias y aun los problemas todos que hoy conmueven al cuerpo social, no tendrían razón de ser. Si no hubiésemos tenido metales, todavía serían utilizadas las hachas de piedra. No habría ferrocarriles, ni vías de comunicación, ni telégrafos, ni aeroplanos, ni nada de cuanto disponemos actualmente de nuestro modernismo. Hasta la Imprenta sería desconocida. La Ciencia no habría surgido y los conocimientos humanos se conservarían en símbolos o grabados en piedras. Los Rosa Cruz Antiguos y los Misterios primitivos, vieron todas estas posibilidades, y por eso fueron tan grandes sus revelaciones. Hoy no representa esto ya para nosotros tan constante preocupación.
Pero, tengamos en cuenta que jamás conoceríamos el hierro sin el fuego... Este elemento fue el que arrancó todos los metales de la tierra y sólo con él es bastante parta que todo sea transformado. Por eso los Rosa Cruz sostienen su principio de Igne Natura Renovatur Integra. No olvidemos que sin el hierro y fuego nada puede existir y que su uso y manejo pertenece exclusivamente al Hombre, para quién el fuego se lo arranco al Cielo mismo Prometeo. Los animales podrán desenvolverse dentro de los demás elementos, pero se horrorizan ante el fuego...
Fuego es, asimismo, una parte del Sol, como una energía dinámica que impulsa y da vitalidad a la planta. Por eso vemos sobre la piedra cuadrada del Altar, velas de fuego formando un triángulo al que asciende, desde la parte inferior, una ancha flama. El Mandil Masónico representa por sí mismo ese altar con la flama de fuego en el que esta contenido el Septenario Rosa Cruz. Pero tenemos la seguridad de que los mismos Masones lo ignoran ....
Somos, por lo mismo, enemigos de la Masonería que se ha desviado de su sendero espiritual y se ha metido en política, haciendo generalmente un daño inmenso a la sociedad. La masonería no sirve como religión, ni como política; su papel está en conservar, aplicar y estudiar el sentido oculto de sus rituales, pues sucede generalmente que sus afiliados a esa orden son ignorante en absoluto del significado de sus prácticas ocultas.
La Planta, la Rosa, requiere la tierra. Pero si le ponemos tierra fría, simple, no florece la vida. Necesita agua, humedad para germinar y entonces se desenvuelve de la semilla de donde misteriosamente está contenida toda la planta. Requiere, más tarde, aire para su transpiración sin cuyo elemento no puede ascender y aunque tuviera tierra, agua y aire, tampoco la vida sería factible en toda su plenitud. Le sería preciso el fuego del Alquimista, que es el que opera el milagro de su transformación...
Tomemos esto en sentido figurado y observemos al Hombre. El Ser Humano, necesita un cuerpo, una envoltura, sin la cual no tendría personalidad. Precisa el elemento agua que representa la vida. Pero con cuerpo y vida, sería igual que una piedra mísera y no llegaría a planta siquiera. Precisa además conciencia que es el aire y la conciencia sin el impulso divino que es el Fuego del Espíritu no puede concebirse. Tenemos, pues, así los cuatro elementos. El INRI sobre la Cruz del Hombre.
Y ya que hemos mencionado al Hombre, debiéramos preguntarnos: ¿Qué es un Hombre? Conocemos varones. Conocemos hembras. Pero al Hombre, como Ser Substantivo, como Unidad, es casi imposible imaginarlo. Sólo la dualidad en que está envuelto nos hace tener una ligera sospecha.
Porque el Hombre no es la concha, no es la cáscara, no es la envoltura cuerpo, no es su figura más o menso bella. No. El Hombre está más adentro más internamente sumido, más recóndito, está aun más allá del sexo... Sólo por esta vía se le puede buscar, y ella es la única Clave para encontrarlo. Contened el sexo, y habréis robustecido a vuestro Mediador...
Si embargo, es bien difícil conocer al Hombre, saber lo que es el YO, el UNO. Por eso es tan ridícula la pretensión de la nueva Secta LA VIDA IMPERSONAL, recientemente establecida en Buenos Aires, cuando quieren dar realización a lo que ellos mismo no han experimentado.
Yo y el Padre, somos Uno, dijo Jesús. De este modo, sacamos en consecuencia que el Yo es el Padre, es decir, DIOS MISMO, y que NADIE LLEGA AL PADRE SINO POR MI...
Tenemos tres figuras que juegan un papel importante dentro de la Religión. Dios-Padre (el Jehová de la creación). Y el Diablo que, así como el hijo al manifestarse tomó cuerpo humano, él lo hace, según la Leyenda Bíblica, como figura de Serpiente.
El Cuerpo, la parte material, es el Diablo, el Demiurgo, que es, a su vez, el Genio de la Tierra. El Hijo es la Vida en acción, la parte astral, y sólo por él, mediante ese vehículo de vida manifestada, llegamos al Padre, llegamos a Dios, que reside dentro de nosotros y que mientras no logremos allí comunicarnos con él, nos salen sobrando iglesias, biblias, sacerdotes e imágenes. Es el único camino para llegar a Dios. De nada nos sirve que Jesús haya nacido en Belén, mientras no nazca dentro de nuestro corazón e inútilmente a muerto en la cruz del Gólgota, sino muere en nosotros y nos redime así.
Dentro de nosotros esta Dios todo poderoso, y su omnímodo poder se puede manifestar por nosotros, cuando nos hayamos identificado con él, y entonces lo volveremos a encontrar en las iglesias, en las escrituras, en los sacerdotes; pero antes no, sin esa condición básica no hay nada... nada.
He aquí, pues, la Trinidad Gnóstica.
Los Gnósticos decimos: Dios es la única realidad, lo único positivo. Todo lo que no sea Dios no puede ser real, no puede ser de Dios, y como las enfermedades, los dolores, la pobreza, el diablo son cosas negativas, no son, más que el producto de los humanos. No pueden existir si no lo produjéramos nosotros. La enfermedad, el mal existe , porque constantemente lo sostenemos con nuestra mente. Por eso la religión Católica Romana es la peor forma religiosa, porque siempre vuelve sobre los dolores y siembra, penas y crucifixiones. Igual la Teosofía con sus negaciones. No, Karma se acaba cuando el Hombre se siente redimido por el Logos Solar. Para él que viva esa fuerza de Cristo dentro de sí, no hay Karma por pagar.
Existe en Asia una secta denominada los Satanistas. Ellos adoran y elevan sus oraciones al Diablo, y muy lógicamente manifiestan que si Dios está en el Cielo y él es todo bondad y misericordia, no puede hacer a las criaturas ningún daño, formadas, como lo han sido, a su imagen y semejanza. Esto sería ir en contra de sus personales atributos y lo consideran como una patraña de los Cristianos. Por el contrario, el Diablo, es el Principio del Mal y como tiene poder bastante para hacerlo y para maltratar a los Hombres, es a él a quien hay que elevar la Oración pidiéndole benevolencia. La Lógica Indudablemente, está de su parte.
Ellos suponen, también, que la Tierra, este escabroso valle de lágrimas, este conjunto de penas, de males y de imperfecciones, no pudo ser obra de Dios. Tuvo que serlo del Diablo, del Principio del Mal y en esto mantienen un estrecho contacto con nosotros los Gnósticos, porque así hasta cierto punto lo suponemos también aunque simbólicamente.
La forma cristaliza, mediante la Tierra, el Agua y el Aire. Pero la VIDA, la ofrece el Fuego. Por eso el diablo sin Dios es absolutamente impotente y nada puede hacer... si consideramos que él mismo es obra también de la Divinidad, como ángel y como producto humano luego. Debemos combatirlo dentro de nosotros, rechazando todo pensamiento perverso, atraernos solamente ideas santas y llevarlas a la práctica. Es forzoso, para el Gnóstico, ser bueno y purificado dentro de sí y fuera de sí en todas sus acciones. Debemos llevar entro de nosotros la labor de una eterna creación.
Así, pues, los Gnósticos sostiene que el Universo fue indirectamente creado por Dios y directamente por esas legiones Mandatarias de Angeles, llamados Elohim, que hasta hoy mismo lo tiene custodiado en guarda perpetua ( Vea Logos – Mantram y Magia).
La UNIDAD no se comprende. Sería inútil hacer una reflexión sobre ella y formar su definición. Sólo se percibe, se siente y se vive... La Dualidad, en cambio, por su polaridad dual, es perfectamente concretable. Por eso a Dios lo comprendemos con sus divinos atributos, mediante la existencia del Diablo, por tratarse de los dos polos contrarios, de par de opuestos de todas las Religiones. El uno, es el Principio del Bien; el otro, lo es del Mal. Pero la realidad de todas las cosas, su esencialidad, la verdad cardinal de todo cuanto existe, radica más allá del Bien y del Mal.
La Unidad en la planta misma, estriba en querer ser el Sol y Tierra a la vez. Ese es su instinto, su esfuerzo, su impulso evolutivo...
El Cáliz sobre el Altar, simboliza todos los Reinos. El mismo Altar representa el reino mineral. El Vaso unido al pie, la planta con el tallo y la raíz. La Cavidad, la flor, que es también la llama de fuego sobre la tierra. Es preciso, por esto, que el Cáliz se encuentre siempre sobre el Altar, pues el fuego sólo tiene acción sobre la tierra.
En los Elementos, caben asimismo cuantas pasiones asolan al hombre. Los vicios, los placeres la corrupción... En el aire se encuentra también la Ciencia, mientras que en el Fuego radica la Sabiduría. Si la Ciencia y la Religión habitual nos enseñan las cosas rozando su superficie, buscando su aspecto exterior, es forzoso que el Gnóstico aprenda a mirar a través del velo y clave su mirada en los más hondo, para encontrar así su más pura realidad...
Este sentimiento bien marcado en nosotros, es el que nos ha impulsado en estos últimos años a dar a luz diferentes Libros que dan la sensación de ser de índole distinta. Sin embargo, todos forman y conjunto y un solo Edificio Filosófico.
Decíamos en nuestro Rosa Cruz (Novela Iniciática) , con respecto al trío de Materia, Energía y Conciencia, que aún estaba todo por resolver, pues si concebíamos la Materia, ésta no podía ser explicada sin considerarle inherente una Energía, y ésta, a su vez, sin una Conciencia o Inteligencia. O lo que es igual, la Trinidad de Padre, Hijo y Espíritu Santo, como encarnación ineludible, que reside en todo lo existente.
En nuestro BIORRITMO, habíamos hablado de los tres Ritmos: masculino, femenino e intelectual y de sus distintas fases. Pero si observamos detenidamente a este último, veremos que es algo así como un Mediador. Un Principio que ni tiene nada de masculino ni de femenino y, sin embargo, pertenece a ambos como Hermafrodita, Así es el Cristo. Tiene de Hombre y tiene de Dios y, por consecuencia, es un verdadero Mediador entre los dos principios para quienes sirve de nexo constante.
Los grandes Pintores han tratado de dar a Cristo ese mismo carácter en todos sus lienzos, delineándolo con el cuerpo de Hombre, mientras que la faz, limpia y suave, aun siendo barbuda, lleva el tono inequívoco de la feminidad.
En nuestro cuerpo mismo, dentro de nuestra Fisiología, podemos encontrar el armazón de huesos, tejidos, nervios, células, etc., que forma la solidez de la Materia. Luego, hallamos sangre y linfa que constituyen nuestra parte líquida y, finalmente, esa secreción interna. Viscosa, sexual que llamamos Semen, que no es ni sólida ni líquida y que aparece como raro Mediador entre ambos estados.
La labor interna de nuestro laboratorio alquimista orgánico no nos es conocida del todo; pero los Gnósticos sabemos que ese mediador, ese Cristo, ese astral líquido, encierra la clave de la redención, y por eso lo mencionan todos los misterios antiguos.
Un acto existe en la Iglesia Católica, digno de mención, tergiversado hoy en el concepto popular. Cuando el Cónclave de Cardenales – costumbre que data desde 1271 – se decide por fin a designar un nuevo Papa, éste es colocado en una silla propicia donde el electo, una vez despojado de sus vestidos interiores, es sometido a una especie de examen o reconocimiento por todos los Votantes, relativo a todos los atributos que determinan su masculinidad.... Este, que es un acto demasiado elocuente, se refiere de ordinario con cierto aire de chanza, creyéndolo en relación con lo acaecido a la Papisa Juana que, siendo mujer, hubo de sorprender al Colegio Cardenalicio. Pero no es así realmente. Si ese fuera el motivo, se prescindiría del examen acostumbrado, ya que hoy los Cardenales se conocen entre sí y huelga este temor. El asunto es más hondo, más importante... Esta Ceremonia, rara y sorprendente, tiene su raíz en los Misterios Arcaicos de donde procede, pues como el Papa es y representa al Mediador, hay que hacer una alusión en ella a la parte sexual donde vive y alienta toda la potencia y toda la esencialidad del Mediador verdadero...
Nosotros resumimos al Septenario Teosófico de modo idéntico, tanto para la parte material como para la espiritual y astral. Esta última es la que consideramos como el mediador, y por eso conserva en toda su plenitud la representación de Cristo.
Tanto los Rosa Cruz, como los Gnósticos, siguen la afirmación de Jesús de que nadie llega al Padre sino por MI. El mismo, se declara Mediador. Luego, para obtener la Redención, la Salvación, no es cuestión de rezos ni confesionario, ni de pago de indulgencias. Es preciso tan sólo cuidar y sacar el provecho máximo de esa parte Astral, cuyos exponentes orgánicos son la Médula y el Semen... Los cuales encierran la clave de la salud y del Poder.
Los Gnósticos además, dividen al Hombre en tres condiciones distintas. Una Trinidad a la que dan el nombre de Physikoi (materiales), Psichoi (anímicos) y Pneumatikoi (espirituales).
Pero es preciso dar una explicación sobre ello, porque la mayoría de los que se llaman Ocultistas y, sobre todo, los Espiritas, confunden lo que llamamos Alma con lo que es Espíritu. Este último principio, lo suponen similar a las Almas en pena que deambulan de un lado para otro creyendo que ambas Entidades son idénticas. No. El Alma es el Mediador, el vehículo de Materia sutil el Cuerpo Fluídico, mientras que el espíritu es la parte esencial y divina . Por eso dice la Biblia que Dios es Espíritu y los que le adoren deberán hacerlo en Espíritu. No dice nunca la Biblia que Dios es un Alma... Un Alma se tiene y un Espíritu se es... El camino, por lo tanto, para llegar a Dios (Espíritu), no es otro que Cristo (El Alma o Astral).
Ahora, los Psichikoi, son los Filósofos, los que piensan, los que estudian, pero que aún rinden culto inconsciente a la Materia. Es decir, los que se han colocado en un punto medio y tiene de ambos de Materialistas y de Espiritualistas. Este es el grueso hoy de la Humanidad.
Y, por último, están los Pneumatikoi, cuya palabra podría traducirse por Aliento divino. Los Gnósticos los llaman los Completos, los Perfectos, los Iniciados; y algunas otras Escuelas, los Iluminados.
De ahí que la Iglesia Gnóstica sea una Escuela Iniciática y de Misterios. De Iniciar, de Iluminar, de hacer Conocer, se ocupaban los Misterios antiguos, y por eso nosotros volvemos a tomar la misma hebra para hacer renacer esas arcaicas iniciaciones.
Continuando sobre la personalidad de Cristo o de Jesús, recordemos aquellas palabras de la Biblia, en que se dice que no fue engendrado por ningún Hombre, es decir, no hubo coito alguno, sino que fue concebido por Obra y Gracia del Espíritu Santo.
Esa especie de concepción, la encontramos en todas las Religiones Antiguas, y la misma Señora Blavaztki, al hablar de los Angeles o Pitris Solares, afirma que no fueron engendrados por connubio. Así mismo en el libro de Hiob (Job), Capítulo XIV, se dice: El Hombre nacido de mujer vive breve tiempo y está sujeto a infinitas miserias...
Luego, si el Libro Bíblico habla de los Hombres nacidos de mujer, es que debe aceptar otros que hayan nacido sin ella...Y si los primeros están embargados y sujetos a la miseria, los segundos deberán estarán llenos de gozo, de poderes, de felicidad, de todo aquello que es contrario a las bajas cualidades materiales.
No vamos a perdernos, por ello, en un maremagnum de ideas irrealizables, comprobando si nos es posible concretar un Hombre sin parto de mujer o materializando un astral hasta el punto de hacerlo tangible... Lo que si podemos afirmar, es que los Gnósticos, con referencia a la concepción, tratan de mejorar la raza ante todo, procurando dar a todos los Seres, ya desde el nacimiento, toda la parte pneumática posible. Por eso en nuestro libro BIORRITMO dimos la Clave para engendrar hijos inteligentes...
Es una ventaja de la Iglesia Gnóstica, ya que no se ocupa solo de teorías y de discusiones filosóficas, sino que toma las cosas por su aspecto real y verdaderamente práctico. Pero el punto supremo, la meta, es llegar a evitar la concepción material, pues según las Religiones antiguas – y esto está confirmado por Flammarión – existe la Pluralidad de los Mundos y otras moradas donde ir a habitar. Cristo dijo: En la Casa de mi Padre, hay muchas Moradas.
En efecto, existen muchos Planetas, otras moradas más adelantadas que la nuestra, donde aumenta el gozo y la felicidad y descienden las penas y los dolores de nuestro Mundo.
No tratando de engendrar, no tratando de dar motivo a la encarnación de las Almas, éstas se ven forzadas a buscar otros lugares donde ya no impere ni sea necesaria la Materia.
He aquí, pues, una divisa Gnóstica...

No preparamos a los Hombres, a cuantos nos siguen, como hacen los Católicos, para ascender a un Cielo hipotético e inadmisible, sino para alcanzar otros Planetas y otros Mundos mejores, que ya el Iniciado por sus experiencias conoce. Esta especie de Espiritismo práctico, lo enseñamos a la Iniciación...

Consideramos ahora el Septenario Teosófico:
Atma Espíritu.
Budhi Alma espiritual.
Manas Mente o razón Superior.
Kamas Deseos y Pasiones.
Prana Vida.
Linga Sharira Cuerpo fluídico o astral.
Stula Sharira Cuerpo físico o de materia.

Vemos que todos estos principios no estás separados; pero, sin embargo, están diferenciados. Atma, lo que hay en todo, y por eso a los Panteístas les sobra la razón al afirmarlo... Budhi, también se encuentra en todas las cosas, igual que Manas o Mente Superior; pero esa Tríade Divina penetra en su última exponente, que es linga Sharira. Prana (vida), anima a todo cuanto existe, y por esto el Gnóstico hace de ese Septenario una Tríada sintética aspirando a desarrollar en sí mismo el último Principio Pneumatico o Atmico.
La Biblia afirma que somos los Dioses. Pues bien, ese Principio Dios, ese fuego espiritual, es la Causa Divina que mora dentro de nosotros y es la que debemos realizar o darle realidad... El Mediador o medio de que nos valemos, es nuestro vehículo Astral, el Alma, que encierra principalmente a Buddhi, Manas y Kamas, siendo su último exponente el material de Linga Sharira.
En el Alma, alienta la acción consciente, el sentir, el querer, toda la parte de los sentidos. En el Cuerpo, sólo bullen los principios inferiores inconscientes. Pero aquello que pertenece a Atma, no es posible expresarlo con palabras. Por eso Parsival, refiriéndose a esto mismo , manifiesta que no puede decirlo...
Angelus Silesius, dice: Dios es un Fuego y yo soy su Luz, su resplandor, como en santo maridaje, han de estar siempre unidos.
A Dios hay que buscarlo dentro del YO, y al Yo dentro de Dios. En esto radica toda la Clave...
El Mantram descriptivo es IAO. Dios está representado por la O, que es el círculo envolvente. La I simboliza al YO. Pero ambos se entremezclan con la A como punto de apoyo, porque toda polaridad ha de tener un lugar de contacto o de unión.
Este IAO es el nombre de DIOS entre los Gnósticos, y es el único modo de poder expresar esas Fuerzas Divinas dentro de nosotros. Es el Adam Kadmon, y, al mismo tiempo, el Ignis (fuego alma), Acua (agua substancia), Origo (causa origen).
Ya hemos dicho que la Iglesia Gnóstica procede de los Misterios, y que estos fueron instituidos por Angeles. De ahí la afirmación de que nuestra Iglesia es de origen divino. Estos misterios los revelaron los Elohim o Santos Maestros, de manera distinta, según la raza y el lugar, pero solo son variables en la forma, ya que en substancia son idénticos.
No nos es dado revelar los Misterios mismos. Sólo nos limitaremos a decir algo de lo expuesto por Autores profanos, aunque sean de edades pasadas.
Cuentan que en todos ellos vivía el Problema de la Redención, y aunque el Auditorio que asistía a estas Ceremonias veía Pirámides. Templos, Tumbas, fiestas de alegría o de pena, Nacimientos, Muertes o Resurreciónes, siempre fulguraba en todas ellas un estrecho sendero que iba desde la Oscuridad hacia la Luz.
Esto lo tenemos también en las Iniciación Masónica cuando el Neófito va desde la Cámara de reflexiones y recogimiento hacia la Gran Luz, y en la Misa Católica con la descripción del nacimiento de Jesús hasta su Muerte y Resurrección.
Dentro de las mismas dinastías Angélicas, existen categorías. Hay Angeles, de menor o de mayor elevación y potencia, y estos acuden a cualquier ceremonia de índole religiosa que sea efectuada con conocimiento de causa... Así como ha habido de estas Entidades guardando por tiempo ilimitado la Tumba de Tután Khamen hasta el punto de provocar la muerte de los siete Arqueólogos que la descubrieron, y así como en la Misa Católica se sostiene que hay Angeles invisibles, pero en presencia, durante este acto, del mismo modo los Gnósticos disponen de Sagradas Entidades aunque muy superiores, por ser nuestra Ceremonia (La Unción Eucarística) la de mayores efectos mágicos...
Los Misterios fueron celebrados, según las comprobaciones Históricas, en México, entre los Mayas; por los Incas del Perú. Luego, en Bactriana, Babilonia, Asiria, Persia, Fenicia, Siria, la India, el Atica, Tracia, Troya, Roma y Cartago, y aún en diversos lugares de España, Francia y Alemania. Por estos datos observamos que el Mundo entero fue testigo de estos Misterios, y que por todas partes existen Rituales, aunque, en este sentido, tanto se haya escapado a la investigación Histórica.
En los citados Países, eran las Ceremonias más o menos idénticas, pero todas convenían en la base del Eterno Femenino, LA GRAN MADRE.
De aquí el nacimiento de María.
Este eterno femenino, era para Babilonia, Ischtar. Para los Arameos, Astarté. Para los Frigios, Cibeles. Para los Sirios, Dea Siria. Para los Persas, Anahita. Para los Griegos, Rea. Para los Cristianos, María.
Luego tenemos en Egipto, frente a Isis, al Osiris Masculino. En Fenicia, frente a Hércules, Dagón. En Grecia, con Apolo, a Diana. En Atica, frente a Plutón, Perséphone. Pero ya entre ellos, toma caracteres más marcados el culto y se mencionan claramente el Phalo y el Utero.
Es el Lingam-Yoni de los misterios Griegos.
Uno de los misterios más conocidos y aún de mayor importancia, como dijimos al principio, son los de Eleusis, y muchos Gnósticos modernos todavía los practicamos. Sobre todo, Von Uxkul, el Gran Iniciado Báltico, a quien pudimos reconocer en América durante la Guerra y más tarde en Europa.
ELEUSIS fue, en sus Misterios, la gran preocupación de los Sabios de todas las épocas, y aún hoy sus ruinas vienen a ser sus mudos testigos de la que había sido una grandiosa Universidad en aquellos tiempos remotos.
La Historia Oficial, no sabe que hacer o como interpretar al fundador de los Misterios Eleusinos, llamado Eumolpo, hijo de Neptuno y de Chione y primer Sacerdote de Ceres y de Baco, aunque otros le dan por Padre a Museo. Lo cierto es que en el canto de Homero a Deméter, encontrados en una Biblioteca Rusa y en conexión con otros Papiros, se ve que todo giraba alrededor del acto sexual y que en aquellos Misterios se describía un hecho fisiológico-cósmico de gran trascendencia... También en estos Misterios se enseñaba- y ya la Ciencia lo ha comprobado recientemente- que nuestro organismo es una repetición del Gran Cosmos y que, estudiando hasta en sus más minuciosos detalles, la Concepción y Creación por el acto sexual, venimos a dar con la Creación del Mundo. Para ellos el origen y destino del Hombre no son fantasías y lucubraciones más o menos filosóficas, sino un hecho comprobado, concluyente y real...
Hay en la Historia de la Humanidad determinadas épocas, en las que han influido marcadamente la actitud o conducta de un Hombre que unas veces fue simple Estadista y otras Rey o Emperador.
Una de estas figuras preeminentes, y tal vez de las de mayor relieve, fue Alejandro Magno, Rey de Grecia, quien cuatrocientos años antes de la Era Cristiana conquisto el Asia Menor, Siria, Persia y Egipto, demoliendo las fronteras entre Oriente y Occidente. Herederos de él, fueron los Romanos, y a ellos debemos la mayor parte de la Cultura que tantas veces exalta y preconiza Mussolini, el Duce Italiano.
A los Romanos debemos nuestra Religión, pues después de instituirse en Roma el Cristianismo, se difundió por toda España, y fue la gloriosa España la que lo llevó a América en forma de Catolicismo. Pero antes de que Pedro llegara a Roma, otro acontecimiento de mayor resonancia había acaecido el 5 de abril del año 205 antes de Jesu Cristo con la aparición del culto a Cibeles y luego a Isis, Osiris y Serapis, cuyos ritos arribaron a la Ciudad Eterna entre nubes de incienso. Estas Religiones o Cultos con sus Misterios respectivos, fueron los que conocieron los antiguos Cristianos, y en ellos se concreto lo que hoy llamamos Cristianismo, que para estudiarlo no es bastante el Nuevo Testamento. Es preciso ir más allá y remontarnos a muchos siglos anteriores.
Nosotros sostenemos que el Cristianismo, tal y como lo tenemos generalmente, no fue una evolución, un avance, sino un retroceso. Podrá tachársenos de ingratos por lo que debemos a esta Religión, pero no sabemos hasta donde hubiéramos llegado si nuestra conquista se debiera a la Religión Oriental Greco-Romana.
Pongamos un ejemplo.
La Religión de América se debe a los Conquistadores españoles que dejaron más o menos encendidos Católicos y una proporción de cultura de regular importancia. Sin embargo, no sabemos a que altura hubiera ésta llegado, si en vez de los Católicos españoles hubieran arribado al Nuevo Mundo los Protestantes Ingleses y Alemanes. Una pequeña comparación podemos establecer, observando el adelanto de los Estados Unidos con el de Bolivia. Pero nosotros queremos dejar silenciada nuestra franca opinión.
Pues bien. Sabemos lo que ha sido Europa y sus Filósofos, y, entre ellos, nos es familiar Balmes. Conocemos a los Alemanes con Kant y Nietzsche. Sabemos de Inglaterra con Burke y Hume. Y cuantos datos pudiéramos aportar sobre est os pueblos, nos han sido transmitidos por Historiadores imparciales. No obstante, todo cuanto conocemos acerca de sus respectivas Religiones, se debe a la pluma de las contradicciones enemigas, y ocurre lo que con Lutero, cuya personalidad hay que estudiar con autores Protestantes y Católicos para observar la diferencia de criterios y formar un juicio medio acerca de este reformador y religioso.
Todo cuanto sabemos hoy científicamente acerca de los Misterios y de los Gnósticos, es por medio de las investigaciones plenas de imparcialidad de las Universidades Alemanas, donde Teólogos Católicos y Protestantes han profundizado honradamente sobre tales cuestiones. Todos están de acuerdo en que los Gnósticos buscaron siempre con verdadera justeza la Unión del Hombre con Dios y que bucearon en todas las Ciencias para encontrar el camino hacia EL.
Dietrich, el Gran Teólogo, dice: Que para hallar como se desea el Religare o la Unión con la Divinidad, hay que hacerlo por medio de estos cuatro caminos. Recibir a Dios (La Eucaristía). Unión Amorosa ( Magia Sexual). Amor filial (Sentirse hijo de Dios)y Muerte y Reencarnación.
Si estudiamos las Religiones actuales, vemos que prevalece entre los Cristianos lo que denominamos Amor filial o sentirse hijo de Dios, y entre los Indúes la Muerte y la Reencarnación.
Los Gnósticos, en cambio, son los únicos que emprenden plenamente estos cuatro caminos cuyas líneas directrices están bien marcadas y explícitas en los Misterios Antiguos.
Conocer y vivir esos Misterios, es la Iniciación, es llegar a la Sabiduría al Noscere.
Mario Roso de Luna, tan fecundo como escritor Teosófico, al escribir su Libro HACIA LA GNOSIS, dice que Gnosis es Conocimiento, y añade a continuación una serie de artículos sobre cosas científicas muy importantes, que son de efecto maravilloso como todo lo que publica este eximio escritor. Pero tengamos en cuenta que esos conocimientos científicos no tienen nada que ver con la verdadera Gnosis.
Por eso, el único que pudo haber conocido al Patriarca BASILIDES, lo desautoriza con una sola frase.
No. Gnosis, no es eso. Es lo Esotérico, lo profundo, lo que está oculto y a la espalda, como esencia santa, de todos los Conocimientos. No queremos ni ambicionamos nosotros despreciar la Ciencia, no es lo que nos ofrece Don Mario en su libro, es Sabiduría como la de un super Hombre o la de un Nietzsche, o como aquella savia de poderosa nutrición que se aspira en las enseñanzas de la Maestra Blavatski.
Las antiguas Diosas Deméter e Isis se entremezclan e interceden mitológicamente porque ambas palabras quieren decir tierra. Es, pues la Madre Tierra, en tanto que María es Maya, o sea la ilusión de la materia, cuyos dos principios en resumen sintético, quieren decir lo mismo.
En los Misterios de Eleusis, vuelve a surgir la idea santa de la Maternidad, de la Mujer Madre.
Por eso dice Renán, que si el Cristianismo en sus comienzos hubiese sucumbido, habrían triunfado, indudablemente, Deméter e Isis, y como Deidad Paterna, Mitras. En consecuencia, habríamos sido en vez de Cristianos, Mitraístas; sin embargo de que estos últimos tomaron los primeros muchos ritos y fiestas. Ese culto de Mitras, con todos sus profundos conocimientos, se mantuvo por siglos en Alemania y España, y ha seguido existiendo hasta nuestros días como Sociedad Iniciática y secreta.

Hay un principio hermético que dice: Lo que está arriba es como lo que está abajo.

Si las Crónicas Sagradas hablan de doce Elohim o Angeles caídos que se encargaron de la dirección de los diferentes Mundos y fueron colocados en diversas Esferas o Regiones, comenzando por Atma o Dios, naturalmente impersonal, es lógico que deba existir en ele polo opuesto la misma manifestación.
Así lo enseñan los Gnósticos
Hay que tener en cuenta que la Polaridad exige la existencia de dos puntos en oposición, es decir, frente al Sol ha de haber oscuridad; frente al reino de la Luz, un reino de Tinieblas; frente a Dios, por consecuencia, un principio también impersonal como fuerza del mal.
Si unos de esos Angeles se separaron de su núcleo para subir , otros lo hicieron contrariamente para descender. Unos se desviaron de Dios mientras que los otros lo hicieron del Diablo.
Cuentan que los doce Angeles que quedaron con Lucifer, eran de carácter masculino y los que de él se desunieron de carácter femenino. Ambos en su genuina tendencia, tenían que encontrarse y al chocar el producto masculino con el femenino, tuvieron que unirse mediante los sexos. La Mujer quería subir, tomar parte masculina activa, pues sin ella no era posible su ascensión, en tanto que el principio masculino procurándose más apropiado descenso, buscó el acto sexual para seguir sin interrupción su ruta.
He aquí, pues, el Misterio del Paraíso...
La Mujer, el Eterno Femenino, llega en un momento adecuado para detener la marcha del Ser masculino y hacerlo retroceder. Pero una vez unidos, juntos los dos, en un androginismo perfecto, pueden arribar hasta Dios mismo a quien la mujer habrá de llegar enlazada al hombre, por vez primera.... De este modo observamos, que la Redención reside exclusivamente en el acto sexual...
Los Gnósticos tienen por base estos dos caminos. El Eterno Femenino que tiende hacia arriba, y lo Eterno Masculino que marcha hacia abajo para encontrarse luego en la mitad de la ruta, en el reino del medio, a fin de obtener en ese plano la Redención. Por eso aseguraron en todas las edades, que en el Misterio del Sexo tenía su raíz la salvación de la Especie Humana.
Pero hasta ahora venimos hablando de Dios y del Diablo como si fueran Entidades Personales porque así nos es más fácil hacerlos llegar a nuestra comprensión de Seres Humanos que aún necesitan de la objetividad de las cosas. Sin embargo, esos dos principios son a especies de estados, regiones, esferas o reinos. A Dios nos lo imaginamos objetivamente, con la semejanza de un ser terreno y es preciso y es preciso que tratemos de concebir un supra-Dios, como hicieron los Gnósticos, a quien daban el nombre de IAO, la encarnación suprema del Logos.
Diodoro dice en uno de sus versos. Sabed, que entre todos los Dioses, el más elevado es IAO. Aides, es el Invierno. Zeus, principia en Primavera. Helios, en Verano. Y en Otoño, vuelve a la actividad IAO, que trabaja constantemente. IAO, es Jovis-Pater, es Júpiter, a quien llaman los Judíos sin derecho JAHVE. IAO, ofrece el sustancioso VINO DE VIDA mientras que Júpiter es un esclavo del SOL.

Estudios recientes han confirmado que el Dios Jahve o Javeh de los Judíos es realmente un demonio perverso a quien los judíos intencionalmente han confundido con Jehová aunque nada tienen que ver el uno con el otro. Jehová no es más que el poder dinámico de las vocales I.E.O.U.A. como mantram, mientras Javeh es el nombre de un demonio que lucho con Jesús en la montaña y sigue luchando con él por el gobierno de nuestro mundo.
También en la escala Gnóstica, existen regiones o estados diversos, en cuya mitad ascendente estaba el lugar donde llegaban las Mónadas a su terreno de Redención. A este lugar se le denominaba el reino del medio. De Dios y Espíritu, se componía otro Reino llamado Pleroma o Reino de la Plenitud y en la parte inferior existía el Reino del Demiurgo o del Diablo que fue creador del Mundo junto, naturalmente, con los Angeles buenos.
El Mundo manifestado se hizo cuando el Bien y el Mal se unieron, cuando Dios y el Diablo, o más bien los Dioses y los Diablos, se fusionaron como Arquitectos, pues en un principio y antes de que las cosas fueran, tanto el Bien como el Mal, absolutas, no eran comprensibles hasta que no tomaron forma.
Hablan también los Gnósticos de un SEMEN DE LUZ que fue producido al acaecer por primera vez esta fusión, cuyo semen de luz llena indudablemente todo el espacio... A este espacio llaman Hebdoma; es la Luz Astral.
No obstante, en los comienzos, solo existió el Bien absoluto...
Pero tengamos en cuenta que Dios ( el Bien absoluto) es eterno, mientras que el Diablo (su polo opuesto) no lo es. Este último fue formado del Demiurgo, de las pasiones todas que descendieron a tomar carne, para preparar luego el sendero de la Ascensión. A esta manifestación de las pasiones, llaman Jaldabaoth, estando nuestra tierra regida por Javeh y Cristo n constante lucha. Javeh es el genio del mal, es el demonio y recomendamos a estudiar la Biblia respecto a esto, y verán el papel nefasto de este genio del mal, descrito en el antiguo testamento.
Uno de los Angeles, llego a tomar figura humana y esté fue JESUS, quién recibió encomendada la labor de predicar y dejar entrever los Sagrados Misterios del Yo y de su substancia divina.
Jaldabaoth tenía seis hijos y uno de ellos era Adeneus o Adonai.
Las Potencias o Fuerzas de estos Angeles, se manifiestan mediante las constelaciones y conservan dos polos, dos octavas, una alta y otra baja. La alta es buena como perteneciente a Dios y la baja siniestra como inherente al Diablo. Es al hombre a quien toca asirse a la primera y rechazar con denodado empeño la segunda.
En varios lugares de la Biblia, se habla de estos dos polos, octavas o caminos. En Jeremías, por ejemplo, Capítulo 21, versículo 8, se dice: He aquí que yo pongo delante de vosotros dos caminos, el de la Vida y el de la Muerte. Es decir, el Hombre puede seguir cayendo, hundiéndose en la culpa si es su albedrío, pero puede aprovechar la mujer andróginamente, como santo complemento, para ascender, para regresar, para ser redimido...
Sin embargo, el Hombre necesita aliento, un poderoso empuje que le haga reanimar y le dé la voluntad-dinamismo necesarias para deshacerse de las viejas pasiones arraigadas y poder ascender con todas sus fuerzas en alas del Pleroma. Precisa de un influjo, de un conmoción actuante que le lleve y está radicada en los Mantrams sagrados que ponen en acción las fuerzas solares, las energías cósmicas, y hacen operar al Crestos en nosotros.
Y ahora que hemos nombrado al Crestos, retrocedamos, para completar esta teoría, a algo de lo expuesto en nuestra novela Rosa Cruz.
Materia, energía y conciencia. He aquí un trío indisoluble, una poderosa Clave para resolver todos los problemas de la Física Moderna. Sin esta su base, nada tendría solución ya que cada una de sus partes no alcanza a tener una existencia separada.
Cuando las Escuelas Orientales hablan de la Materia como cosa aislada y afirman que no existe, por tratarse de una ilusión de nuestros sentidos a la que denominan Maya y toman esto como artículo de Fe, sostienen uno de los mayores absurdos.
Los Gnósticos y los Rosa Cruz, aún siendo extremadamente espiritualistas, podemos recibir la denominación de materialistas si nos atenemos a nuestra propia concepción de que nada puede existir, ni aún Dios, sin el auxilio de la Materia... Todo cuanto hacemos, es estudiarla minuciosamente hasta en sus estado más psíquico, reconociendo que nada espiritual tiene concreción por ser una prolongada hebra de la Materia, ni nada Material puede tener realidad por ser una extensión del Espíritu. Hay, pues, un momento medio en que Materia y Espíritu interceden y entonces forman Cruz...
Alemania va actualmente en la vanguardia de cuanto países se ocupan en estos estudios de la desintegración de la Materia. El Instituto Nacional de Física de Berlín, unido al Laboratorio de Transformadores de la Gran Compañía A.E.G., ha efectuado experimentos en una montaña de Suiza, logrando dar el primer paso en el camino señalando por Gustavo Le Bon y las fuerzas infraatómicas serán aprovechadas muy pronto. Entonces veremos como la energía contenida dentro de un solo gramo de Materia, que equivale a la desarrollada por tres mil toneladas de carbón aproximadamente, es capaz de mover un tren de mercancías a razón de 36 kilómetros por hora, en una longitud, igual a cuatro veces y cuarto la circunferencia terrestre. Es decir, 17.000 kilómetros.
En los dibujos presentados del equilibrio artificial, impuesto a elementos procedentes de la materia desintegrada, se observa siempre y sin excepción alguna, la aparición de una Cruz. Un Gran Físico que con nosotros acudió a estas investigaciones, exclamó espontáneamente: Maldita Cruz. Pero nosotros le replicamos: Bendita Cruz
William Crookes, fue el primero que por medio de sus estudios científicos, pudo descorrernos el velo dándonos a conocer su materia radiante en la que pudo entrever un cuarto estado. Con ello, llego a poner sobre la TAU la cabeza principal convirtiéndose esta en una Cruz perfecta...
Pero tengamos en cuenta que todo lo radiante proviene del Sol. El Sol es el gran Creador de Vida y a él deben su existencia muchos otros Planetas, además del nuestro.
Asimismo sabemos hoy, que la Luz es también una substancia, que es materia y que es ella la que constantemente se transforma en tierra y se convierte en todo lo que vemos, sentimos y somos... Porque, en efecto, somos Sol transformado a causa de que la energía del Logos Solar es la que teje y desteje cuanto existe y es la que construye y hace cambiar de forma...
El Sol, a su vez, depende de otro Sol Central.
El por sí mismo, no es más que un Mediador que nos crea, que nos hace evolucionar constantemente y no redime por la acción imperativa del Crestos Cósmico.
Este Crestos, no es Maya, no es una ilusión, ni siquiera un símbolo. Es algo práctico, real y evidente y como tal Logos, tiene su resonancia, su ritmo, su tono...Platón dijo, que el Logos suena...Y Pitágoras afirmó, que el Sol tiene su ritmo... De este modo, el Crestos Cósmico, tiene su positividad efectiva y es un substancia, una fuerza, una conciencia actuante. La Materia es, por esa acción, Luz materializada...
Ya en el Génesis, se encuentra en primer lugar, el Fiat Lux y luego, como consecuencia de este esparcimiento de semen luminoso, la concreción de todas las cosas materiales.
Por eso el culto Solar, tanto en México como en Egipto, tuvo su razón de ser y somos nosotros ahora los que vamos a despertarlo a una plena actividad, pero en su concepción espiritual. Ya sabemos que aquellos pueblos, más atrasados técnicamente que nosotros, no pudieron, en el concepto vulgar, llegar a más de lo que conquistaron, pero los Iniciados todos y los Misterios de la época, conocían cuantos avances científicos hemos logrado y no ignoraban el proceso que habían de tomar estos asuntos en lo porvenir.
La Luz, pues, se transforma, y llega a estados sutilísimos de espiritualidad. He aquí porque nosotros aceptamos la designación de materialistas. La luz en este caso, con esta transformación es lo que denominamos LUZ en el sentido intelectual, ético y psíquico.
Los Gnósticos aprendemos a manejar ese Crestos, esa fuerza Luz, ese mediador, transformador y redentor y en él realizamos todos nuestros actos de Magia Blanca, como sucede con la Unción Eucarística.
La Ciencia Oficial, en la Helioterapia, emplea baños de Sol. No es que queramos decir nosotros que deban estar prescriptos, porque siempre es conveniente en el sentido físico cualquier energía radioactiva para la conservación de nuestras propias fuerzas. Pero si afirmamos que este empleo de energías solares lo es tan solo en su aspecto grosero y material. Nosotros logramos concentrar ese Sol y actuamos en cambio en su forma astral. En la transformación de esa substancia Luz, está todo el Misterio de la Eucaristía. Cuantos Milagros llegó a realizar el Rabí de Galilea (El Logos Solar) a su paso por la tierra, no fueron más que adecuadas aplicaciones de esa substancia Luz del Sol, utilizada en su estado más psíquico.
Pitágoras, antes que Goethe, nos habló del sonido de los Rayos Solares y ambos tuvieron razón al afirmarlo. Una Palabra suena y así como su vibración material hiere los oídos físicos, el sonido de la palabra solar, el substractum, se escucha con los sentidos astrales. El camino a seguir para unir ambas cosas, está en el aprendizaje de la Vocalización o, como antes dijimos en la pronunciación de los Mantrams sagrados. Ciertamente, el estudiante antes de comenzar, debe imponerse íntegramente de cuanto decimos en nuestro Libro LOGOS, MANTRAM, MAGIA sobre estos ejercicios y sobre el lenguaje de la Luz... Creemos, sin embargo, que con lo que ya se ha dicho si se ha sabido leer e interpretar, se logra la iniciación, es decir la Ascensión.
Este libro de La Iglesia Gnóstica, está llamado a abrir la última puerta y a descorrer, para los que han estudiado, el último velo... Apenas si tendremos ya que añadir algunas leves explicaciones para que la Luz se haga y se establezca la virtud.
VIRTUD es una palabra, que como la de Moral, tiene generalmente un absurdo y vulgar significado. La Palabra VIRTUD, en su acepción de Poder, deriva de Vir, Hombre y significa una cualidad de poder substancial, de poder superior y espiritual que crece y ha de manifestarse en el Hombre mismo.
La Virtud desde punto de vista médico que, según Paracelso, es la cuarta columna de del Templo de la Medicina, no puede ser una ficción.... Ha de ser algo real, eficaz, positivo que solo puede tener razón de existir potencialmente en el Iniciado. De aquí que tanto el verdadero Médico como el verdadero Sacerdote tengan que ser ungidos por Dios.
Sigue diciendo Paracelso a este respecto: Aquel que pueda curar enfermedades ES MEDICO. Ni los Emperadores, ni los Papas, ni las Academias, pueden crear Médicos. Podrán conferir privilegios y autorizar para matar impunemente, pero no pueden otorgar el PODER DE SANAR. Nadie podrá ser Médico verdadero si antes no ha sido ya ordenado por Dios, pues sólo EL da la Sabiduría Médica que no se encuentra en la sabiduría de los Libros. (Paragranum).
Para nosotros no es Médico verdaderamente, aquel que no conoce la posición que ocupa el Hombre respecto de la Naturaleza, pues es el único medio de poder tratar su cuerpo con conocimiento de causa dentro de las Leyes que a todo rige.
Por eso los antiguos Gnósticos buscaron siempre en el Cosmos, los diversos fenómenos para ir comprobando eficazmente todas sus ideas.
Por ejemplo en el eterno ciclo de las transformaciones del agua en nubes y del retorno de ésta en forma de lluvia , vieron una metamorfosis, sobre todo, en el cambio operado en las nubes que de cirros pasan a cúmulos, estratos y nimbos transmutándose constantemente unos en otros. Esa transmutación, la observaron también en las plantas que al igual que las nubes se reducen y se dilatan progresivamente.
Así la semilla se ensancha en raíz, vuelve a reducirse en el tallo, el tallo se abre en ramas y en hojas, vuelve a recogerse en botón, el botón se ensancha en flor, y por último la flor se repliega en semilla que cae a la tierra para comenzar de nuevo el mismo camino...
Esta es la vida, que está encubierta siempre encubierta por la Muerte, ya que sin muerte no hay vida posible...
La misma semilla está provista de una cáscara dura, impasible, muerta, donde se esconde un punto, un principio, un átomo en el que residen todas las posibilidades germinativas del futuro Arbol. En cambio en las hojas, posada en su capa exterior, alienta la Muerte que vela por la Vida, pues cuando ya marchitas tornan al suelo se descomponen y sirven de abono al nuevo germen que ha de brotar.
Se dice, por esta causa, que la Naturaleza es despiadada cuando consiente que millones de semillas mueran para dar vida a una tan sólo, pero es así y así tiene que ser...
La creación del Mundo ha sido igual. El Hombre mismo lleva esta evolución, porque todo cae bajo esta misma Ley y todo es forzoso que se repita siguiendo el mismo intinerario...
Las Religiones conocidas, sólo se ocupan principalmente de los bienes espirituales y de confortar a las almas, es decir, de medicinarlas espiritualmente, preparándolas para alcanzar una Fé y una Potencialidad que son los dos factores que han de llevarlas a ese cielo hipotético que pintan todas ellas.
Para medicinar un alma, hay que conocerla. Es necesario tener un dominio absoluto del Psicoanálisis y poder penetrar hasta en la más oscura caverna moral y bucear en todas las reconditeces, pues hay enfermedades anímicas que gravan el cuerpo físico, como hay enfermedades fisiológicas que trastornan totalmente nuestra parte anímica. Hay que conocer, al par , todo aquello que pueda caracterizarse como influencias orgánicas ya para un cuerpo o ya para el otro, y cuyas causas radican en lo Astral en la Naturaleza, en contactos venenosos, en lo Espiritual y hasta en ciertos Arcanos que no es el momento de explicar ahora.
Supongamos, por ejemplo, que un trato sexual ilícito ha ocasionado enfermedades venéreas a determinada persona. Parece natural que tratado cuidadosamente el proceso , la enfermedad ceda – como así sucede – y el individuo afectado sane sin otras consecuencias. Pero tropezamos con que, después de conseguido esto físicamente, continúa el enfermo afectado, triste, decaído, sin saber a qué atribuir su malestar, y que aún se vuelve depravado, soberbio, agresivo. En el primer caso se le recetaría un poderosos reconstituyente y en el segundo algo que calmara sus encendidos nervios.
Pero no. No ha de sentir alivio. Acaso sea contraproducente. Y es que hay que tener en cuenta, que ese trato ilícito con una mujer descocada, no sólo puede producir enfermedades secretas sino como en ese acto se efectúa hasta cierto punto una unión de las naturalezas interiores de ambos, puede un hombre que cohabita con una mujer así, extraer algunas de sus características y unir, aunque sea en pequeño modo, el Karma y destino de ella al propio. Ya dicen en Homúnculis: Si una mujer deja a su marido, no se halla por eso libre de él, ni él de ella. Una unión material, una vez establecida, permanece para siempre y llega a la Eternidad.
Desechan también las Religiones, al menos en apariencia, las riquezas materiales. Verdad es que esto es sólo de palabras pues en la práctica, vemos el caso de los Jesuitas que representan la Compañía de Valores más fuerte del Mundo y muchos Sacerdotes aceptan bienes de sus feligreses a cambio de un posible bienestar allá en el Cielo.
Sin embargo, la Iglesia Gnóstica, no sólo cuida, aconseja y orienta sobre los bienes espirituales que cada uno ha de conseguir por sí mismo, sino que da gran importancia al bienestar material de sus afiliados como base de tranquilidad y sosiego moral para sus fines ulteriores. Pero como el dinero aún no tiene valor alguno si no tenemos o disponemos de un fuete caudal de salud, se interesa, muy principalmente, de nuestra parte física logrando que el cuerpo se mantenga fuerte y joven consiguiendo hasta la longevidad si fuere preciso. Tal es el conocimiento que guarda en sus Arcanos sobre Medicina Oculta que hoy se desconoce todavía en la Ciencia Oficial, aunque fuera patrimonio de los Antiguos Médicos Gnósticos.
Esto no quiere decir que ni aún nosotros mismos estemos obligados a vivir cien años o más si fuera preciso. Hay muchos motivos para dejar antes este Planeta, sin que ello sea un mentís a las ideas que exponemos.
En nuestras Obras anteriores, hemos tratado siempre sobre el valor de las Glándulas Endocrinas y de las Hormonas, como producto de secreción de ellas, dándoles el valor que realmente deben tener, pues si HORMONA viene del Griego Hormano, YO ANIMO, podemos decir que esas secreciones son substancias animadoras.
Unas de las substancias más conocidas de las Hormonas es la Insulina que proviene de unas Glándulas localizadas en los intestinos, y la Adrenalina que es producida por los riñones suplementarios. Curiosa es, pues, la labor de esas Hormonas cuando se ayudan mútuamente. Así, por ejemplo, cuando falta azúcar sangre, la Adrenalina ayuda a aumentarla. La Ciencia ha probado, que la presencia de Vitaminas ayuda a la labor endocrinal.
Las más importantes de las Glándulas Endocrinas, son las Sexuales y es bien notable que esta importancia fuera ya conocida en los Antiguos Misterios que nos han dejado, como herencia, grandes secretos sobre sus posibilidades sorprendentes.
La base de la vida es realmente las Secreciones de esas Glándulas y son ellas las que, manejadas del modo que lo hacemos los Gnósticos, influyen de manera especial tanto en nuestro vivir fisiológico como en nuestro progreso del espíritu. Bien es verdad que nuestro ambiente, la civilización actual, nos ofrece dos posibilidades, la de gastarlas, consumiendo la vida en la s voluptuosidades del amor, o la de guardar abstinencia, como se los obliga a los Sacerdotes Católicos, consiguiendo su degeneración o atrofia más absoluta.
Por fortuna la misma Naturaleza incita a no guardar esa clase de abstinencia nefasta y ya sabemos que entre cien mil Sacerdotes, acaso uno cumpla escrupulosamente con ese mandato. La Iglesia Gnóstica, en cambio, conoce el Secreto de la transmutación de esas fuerzas sexuales, en vida, en vigor, en potencialidad intelectual y todo sacerdote que quiera cumplir fielmente esta obligación debiera afiliarse a nuestra Causa (*).
(*)Nosotros damos cursos prácticos para aprender el manejo de estas fuerzas
Logrando la transmutación de las secreciones sexuales, logramos evitar un cúmulo de enfermedades del cerebro y el mantenimiento de un aspecto de acentuada juventud en el individuo con prolongación indudable de la vida, pues cree la Iglesia Gnóstica que ya que un Hombre está encarnado en este Planeta, debe aprovechar el tiempo para alcanzar todas las experiencias posibles, prolongando su existencia, para que sus encarnaciones venideras puedan ser acaso en otros Mundos.
Para todo ello se requiere un culto, pues sólo en el ambiente del culto, nos colocamos en condiciones receptivas para que nos lleguen fuerzas superiores. He aquí porque los Espiritas, deben abrazar este culto Gnóstico, ya que los Gnósticos fueron en todas las edades Espiritas Prácticos.
Finalmente: La salud es la base de todo. Tened la seguridad de que ella se encuentra en manos de nuestros Sacerdotes.Médicos.
Pero continuando nuestro tema principal, seguiremos aportando datos comparativos de la ciencia en relación con la Gnosis de nuestra Iglesia.
Steinach y Voronoff con sus injertos orgánicos y ováricos para lograr el rejuvenecimiento, llamaron la atención del Mundo y no pocas personas se dejaron operar injertándose Glándulas Genitales. Voronoff llegó a probar con miles de experiencias, que las Hormonas de las Glándulas Endocrinas influían sobre el cuerpo humano y muy principalmente sobre la Mentalidad y Psiquis de las personas. Brown Sequard, fue el primero que llevó a la práctica estos experimentos.
Su principio fundamental estriba, en que a más sangre, más vida y como las Glándulas de Secreción Interna son las que regulan el aumento de la sangre, el camino estaría bien expedito si de una manera definitiva se pudiera actuar mediante inyecciones sobre esas mismas Glándulas. Pero no hay que olvidar que la base de todo, es la substancia solar y aquellos que la saben manejar, porque la conocen, son los únicos que pueden conscientemente hacer rejuvenecer, dar la vida y ofrecer salud...
Las Hormonas tienen también su base química.
Cuando Brown Sequard inyectó por primera vez Testiculina, obtuvo sólo resultados transitorios, y esto fue debido a que esas Glándulas aún llevaban vida en sí. Pero al agotarse ésta, cesó toda acción y toda propulsión...
Es preciso, indudablemente, para obtener un resultado positivo, preparar con antelación y de manera original el receptáculo.
Veamos, pues. Si transferimos secreciones masculinas a una Mujer, está cambia ciertamente de voz, brota el vello en su rostro y pierde los contornos curvilíneos de sus caderas. En una palabra, se masculiniza. Otro tanto sucede si es al Hombre a quien transferimos secreciones femeninas. Llega a conquistar todos los movimientos característicos de la Fémina, se curva su cintura y hasta alcanza a brotar leche de sus mamas. Se feminiza.
Existe una prueba bien curiosas que se puede poner en práctica para comprobar la acción de ciertas Hormonas e ilustrar sobre la relación existente entre el Reino Animal y el Vegetal. Esta es como sigue...
Se hace una solución infinitesimal del Vitelo y Licor de las Folículas de Graaf bañando con ella los tubérculos de las Plantas estériles, es decir, de aquellas que no pueden florecer sin ese contacto entre las especies que llamamos Pantogamia. Verificado esto, observaremos que dichas plantas florecen con la mayor prontitud. Pero si hacemos un control con otras Plantas a las que no se aplique el mencionado baño, ciertamente se quedarán sin flores.
Este poder germinativo, lo reciben las Glándulas del Sol, y la Ciencia Oficial resolverá con está substancia muchos problemas que hasta hoy resultan enigmáticos.
La impresión de la substancia Cristónica del Sol en nuestra sangre, como la hemos experimentado los Rosa Cruz y como la describimos en nuestro Libro PLANTAS SAGRADAS, nos da la Clave de las Prehistoria de los pueblos y permite formar grupos de sangre como los ideados por Wirth ofreciéndonos la resolución de todos los enigmas de la Naturaleza. Es asimismo, la Clave de todos los Cultos y nos traslada al Primitivo Lenguaje de la Luz explicado en nuestro Libro LOGOS MANTRAM AGIA.
Todas estas experiencias nos demuestran, que lo que era sabido en los Misterios Antiguos y lo que conocemos hoy mediante nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica, tiene base real y positiva. Sin embargo, lo que han hecho los citados investigadores es materializar estos conocimientos.
Nosotros, en cambio, con manejar adecuadamente a respiración rítmica o, mejor dicho, biorrítmica juntamente con otros medios que damos a conocer, prolongamos la vida y contribuimos a sanar más enfermedades que el mismo Médico, pues, todos los Milagros del Nazarenos y lo que él hizo con el asombro inaudito de la ignorancia de la época. Pueden repetirlo francamente hoy mismo nuestros mismos Sacerdotes Gnósticos...
Estos Milagros no se consiguen con fórmulas muertas, sino preparando el ánimo de aquellos que sufren y padecen...Por eso es de tanta importancia el Culto. Antiguamente –como sucede hoy con las Iglesias de la Ciencia Cristiana- se reunían los enfermos para recibir ese beneficio en el momento adecuado de la Ceremonia Religiosa, de donde salían curados. Muchas veces bastaba que el Sacerdote pusiera sus manos simplemente sobre la cabeza de un enfermo, como lo hacía Jesús, para obtener un resultado práctico y maravilloso.
Y preguntaréis por que la Iglesia Gnóstica da más importancia a Jesús de Galilea que a cualquier otro fundador de Religión... Pues bien: porque entre los demás y Jesús existió una gran diferencia que fue la Resurrección... Ni Lao-Tse, no Confucio, ni Buda, no Mahoma, resucitaron. Terminaron para nuestro Mundo visible al acaecer su muerte. Sólo el cuerpo Astral del Nazareno regresó y se perpetuo con todas las fuerzas... El proceso iniciático quedó, en consecuencia, completo sólo en él, y de ahí que sea tan necesaria e interesante la imitación de Jesús. La substancia de Jesús, del Logos solar, se propagó por el mundo y transformó su ambiente perpetuándose hasta nuestros días como esencia solar, que ofrecemos en nuestra Unción Eucarística.
La Eucaristía no es una simple remembranza, ni hay que tomarla a la letra como hacen los Católicos cuando aseguran que si un Sacerdote pronuncia la fórmula Hoc est enim corpus meum y luego la de Hic est enim calix sanguinis mei, instantáneamente el pan se convierte en carne y el vino se convierte en sangre. Ni aún como lo Protestantes, al afirmar que la cena es tan sólo el recuerdo imperecedero del ágape del Señor. La Iglesia Gnóstica transita n un camino medio. El verdadero Sacerdote, al pronunciar nuestras sagradas fórmulas, puede si quiere despertar la Fuerza Solar dentro del pan para que tenga vida, como puede curar si lo desea el cuerpo y el alma de todos sus semejantes.
El Sabio Herrera nos tenía verdaderamente cautivados con su Plasmogenia desde que pudimos observar los primeros experimentos. Con ellos pretendía demostrarnos la falsedad de las teorías vitalistas, como pretendía, asimismo, llegarnos a convertir en devotos da las suyas sumergiéndonos en un ambiente puramente mecánico. Tenemos que confesar que el resultado fue en sentido opuesto. Mientras más veíamos, mientras más observábamos. Más se acentuaba nuestra afirmación de que nuestro camino va más en tangencia con la Verdad.
Por si esto no fuera bastante, estudiamos a Driesch, y entonces acabamos de concretar fijamente la idea, de que el germen de toda especie alberga una fuerza inmaterial (entelequia) y, no obstante, de los Zoólogos que han creído combatir a este célebre autor, nosotros sostenemos que el vitalismo, que tiene su primordial expresión en el Logos Espermático, es el único que da la Clave para resolver los enigmas del Universo, puesto que, para nosotros el modo de desarrollarse el óvulo y los fundamentos biológicos, ya no son ni han sido nunca un misterio... Por eso continuamos afirmando que los gnósticos fueron los únicos que lograron desnudar la Naturaleza haciéndola asequible a los Humanos...
El credo romano, que fue sacado también de los misterios, contiene estas frases, que entresacamos: Creo en...o, todo lo visible e invisible...en JesuCristo...que nació del padre antes de todos los siglos. Dios de Dios luz de luz... por quien han sido hechas todas las cosas.
Este principio inmaterial –aunque este término no es exacto- es el Eter Químico cuya base es la substancia de Cristo. La diferencia entre el Catolicismo y la Iglesia Gnóstica, estriba en que para nosotros es Cristo una substancia y si existencia en la tierra un hecho o un fenómeno cósmico-biológico, mientras que los Católicos sólo dan importancia al hecho histórico-material desconociendo el verdadero misterio de la substancia Cristónica...
Tiene nuestra Iglesia, tres únicos Sacramentos: El Bautismo, La Eucaristía, y la Extremaunción, cuyo Ritual tiene un eficaz y mágico poder. Conserva también la Confesión: pero no al modo de los Católicos... La nuestra es una especie de solicitud de consejos e instrucción que se hace al Sacerdote, ya que este, como conocedor de la parte oculta, puede dar y ofrecer normas en cada caso concreto. No acepta pecados, sino errores, porque se tiene como un absurdo hacer creer a los demás que sus pecados serán perdonados, cuando nadie puede irrogarse ese poder ni prestar siquiera la menor ayuda en estos problemas en que sólo es responsable la personalidad de cada uno. En cambio, el error se puede corregir y subsanar con el consejo del sacerdote Gnóstico porque une a su Ministerio el de ser un Médico por excelencia que, dentro del Psicoanálisis, le es dado transmutar los errores y hacerlos convertir en santas y puras Verdades.
Para ello es preciso estar en una buena disposición y en condiciones de recibir Fuerzas Divinas, cuya ctiyud sólo se consigue poniéndonos en contacto con la santa Eucaristía. Un Sacerdote, porque o es infalible en su vida vulgar, podrá estar equivocado en una de sus apreciaciones u opiniones; pero al actuar como tal en este Sagrado Sacramento, las fuerzas todas se concentran en él, y entonces representa a un Alti Iniciado, al Ungido, a Dios mismo, y esparce y da a los demás cuanto recibe. En este supremo instante es cuando deben ser acercados al Altar todos los enfermos y afligidos. De allí saldrán ciertamente curados.
Todos los Altos Iniciados, los que nosotros llamamos Santos Padres de nuestra Iglesia Gnóstica, están conformes con esta Doctrina, y así la dejaron expuestas en Obras trascendentales que hoy difícilmente se podrán encontrar en las Bibliotecas. La Iglesia Católica, en su lucha por lograr su establecimiento en el Mundo, hizo cuanto pudo por borrar las huellas de los Gnósticos, cuyas consecuencias eran demasiado claras y abiertas y demasiado amplio el sostenimiento de la Verdad. Y aunque luego corrieron ríos de sangre para la imposición del Cristianismo en su forma Católica, se valió en los rimeros siglos de medios más diplomáticos recurriendo a quemar Libros, a falsificar otros y a recoger los de mayor importancia Iniciática que hoy se encuentran escondidos en el Vaticano. Mucho, naturalmente, está expresado en ellos en metáforas, en símbolos que los Católicos no se dieron el trabajo de descifrar. Pero que ahora nosotros nos vemos forzados a esclarecer, cumpliendo nuestra misión, aunque esto sea con dieciocho siglos de retraso...
Vamos al fin a lograrlo con Epifanía.
Epifanía es una palabra, procedente del Griego, que aún siendo la ocupación y preocupación constante de los Teólogos, no ha sido posible obtener resueltamente sobre ella un ajusta y acerada explicación.
Sin embargo, nosotros podemos decir que entendemos por Epifanía, la Revelación, la Ascensión o la Manifestación de Cristo en nosotros...
Queda, pues, la Palabra definida. Pero al meditar sobre su aplicación , en un sentido verdaderamente práctico, se nos ocurre pensar que muchos de nuestros Lectores se habrán preguntado acerca del como se manifiesta Cristo en nosotros...
He aquí el Secreto de la Unción Eucarística en la Iglesia Gnóstica.
Veamos como.
Los Rosa Cruz Alquimistas afirmaban que los cuatro Elementos de Tierra, Agua, Aire y Fuego, ofrecían la resolución de todos los problemas mediante una quintaesencia, sutil e impalpable, que alienta perennemente en cada uno de ellos.
El Elemento Tierra, para los Rosa Cruz era todo lo sólido, a lo que daban el nombre de SAL. Agua, era para ellos todo lo líquido, incluso el vapor que llamaban MERCURIO. Y Fuego, todo aquello que era inanalizable, a lo que designaban con el nombre de SULFUR AZUFRE.
Paracelso, en su Libro PARAMIRUM, Lib. I, Cap. VI, dice: La Anatomía del hombre es doble. Bajo un aspecto, consiste en disecar el cuerpo a fin de descubrir la posición de los huesos, músculos, venas, etc.; pero esto es lo que menos interesa. El otro aspecto es más importante y consiste en introducir una vida nueva en el organismo, ver las transmutaciones que se efectúan en él, saber lo que es la sangre y qué especie de Azufre, Sal y Mercurio contiene.
De aquí que el , mundo se compusiera de esos tres principios, cuyos tres estados dentro del Universo eran denominados por los Antiguos las TRES SUBSTANCIAS.
Tierra es, asimismo, los cristales que forman el agua congelada como cópulo de nieve.
Si tomamos, por ejemplo, agua que contiene hierro, no es posible que podamos ver ese metal; pero basta que lo pongamos en contacto con un reactivo, acaso el oxígeno, para que se solidifique. Si esa misma agua la calentamos, llega a transformarse en vapor, y entonces el hierro que en ella se contiene se hace gas que arde mediante el fuego. Aquí tenemos, pues, al hierro, pasando por el estado de sólido, vapor gaseoso y fuego radiante.
Por ese mismo proceso se pueden hacer pasar todas las cosas. Todo se puede convertir en sólido, líquido y gaseoso mediante ese impulso interno de quintaesencia de que antes hemos hablado.
Pero éste es un ejemplo grosero. La Naturaleza misma por impulso propio ejerce estas funciones de manera aún más bella.
Tierra, es la que recoge la Semilla de una planta, la que abriga, la que estrecha y la que la hace estallar y desplegarse, produciendo la Raíz, el Tallo, las Hojas y la Flor. Cada Flor que nace es un altar que la misma Naturaleza ofrece a la Divinidad....
Una corriente constante es la que hace surgir y empujar las sales de la Tierra en dirección ascendente; pero otro impulso de igual naturaleza toma el influjo del sol y lo hunde llevándolo hacia abajo. Esta sumersión del Sol vital es la que denominamos la quintaesencia, porque ella es el Cristo. Cristo es la Luz del Mundo, la influencia energética que a todo anima, es el Logos Solar que en todo opera y, sin el cual, nada tendría existencia. Supongamos por un momento que este Cristo nos abandonara, es decir, que el Sol vital se extinguiera. Todo cuanto existe sobre la gran mole Tierra se desmoronaría; el enlace atómico quedaría roto, y sobrevendría el Caos... Por eso dice Cristo: Antes que Abraham fui yo. Es indudable el significado interno de esta frase, puesto que Cristo está con el Mundo desde su Creación, como Logos Solar, para que la Vida fuera manifestada.
Por eso los gnósticos establecen una diferencia sensible entre Buda, Zoroastro, Confucio, Mahoma, etc. y Cristo. Los primeros fueron, ciertamente grandes filósofos encargados de predicar una Religión y grandes Iniciados a quiénes se encomendó la misión santa de establecerla según la época y el país. Pero Cristo tiene otra personalidad distinta. Es Dios, es el Logos o la Esencia Solar, es la fuerza del Espíritu que está hundida en el Sol y alienta tras de él. Es la Substancia íntima que se infiltra en las plantas y las hace crear, transformándolas luego.
En la unción Eucarística vuelve a repetirse este proceso. Por eso el Altar simboliza la Tierra, el pie del cáliz, el tallo de la planta, y la copa Sagrada, la Flor.
Pero no creáis que todo esto sea sólo un símbolo, sino una realidad. Cristianismo, para los Gnósticos, no es un emblema simple. Es algo cierto, positivo y real que tiene una franca e indudable manifestación.
El Sol acerca y profundiza en la raíz del trigo, impulsa su energía ascendiendo, hace crecer el tallo, dar la espiga y, finalmente, se concreta en el grano. Dado el grano, lo demás muere. Tallo, espiga y raíz se descomponen y queda tan sólo el corpúsculo de Trigo con su potente poder de alimentación y fuerza energética, como en el carbón queda el fuego concentrado, que al convertirse en pan, no es sólo un hidrocarburo sino vida solar, Cristo aún en potencia... Luego, al entrar en nuestro cuerpo, comienza la gran transmutación en sangre, e hormonas, en tejidos, etc. Si en todo hubiera elementos muertos, nada sería construido dentro de nuestro organismo. Pero es Cristo, la vida Solar la que impera constantemente, y es ella la que teje y desteje, la que forma y transforma cuanto tiene desenvolvimiento bajo el Sol.
He aquí por qué la eucaristía no es un símbolo ni una alegoría más o menos bella. La Santa Unción Eucarística es práctica y positiva, porque tenemos realmente a Cristo dentro el pan...
Pasemos ahora a la base Materia, Energía y Conciencia. El pan, no es sólo Materia, ni sólo energía motriz, sino Conciencia-Cristo. En el átomo, lucha constantemente la Conciencia que no quiere ser absorbida por la Energía motriz, y esta a su vez se defiende de la Materia en igual sentido. Al venir de fuera una energía mayor, aumenta su brío la que está latente, y de este mismo modo opera la conciencia. Ahora, la cúspide, la cima, lo más grande de la Conciencia y de la energía unidas, está en el Sol, y esa partícula divina del Sol es la que se adhiere al Pan Eucarístico.
Igual pasa con el Vino. El Agua de la Montaña en sus ventisqueros, va infiltrándose en la Tierra. De allí la toma la energía concentrada de las raíces de la Vid y haciéndola pasar por la cepa o tallo duro, la obliga a ascender hasta encerrarse en la Uva y producir su jugo que más tarde se convierte en Vino. Pero mientras está en la Uva, va percibiendo la influencia solar del Cristo, la que luego es transmitida al vino mismo y en él queda como potente sustancia de vida.
El Sacerdote Iniciado, al celebrar, percibe en éxtasis la influencia de Cristo, y al operar mágicamente transmite su propia influencia al pan y al vino haciendo despertar las substancias que en ellos radican para que obren en el cuerpo.
El Elemento FUEGO está representado por las bujías o luces.
En cuanto al sacerdote, lleva tres vestiduras superpuestas y un bonete. El Bonete lo hace humano. Es el Sombrero con que se tocan los Judíos en la Sinagoga o el que utilizaron los masones Alemanes como símbolo de la Igualdad. Las tres vestiduras, son nuestros tres diferentes cuerpos: el Físico, el Astral y el Espiritual. Cuando termina la consagración, se ha quitado dos de ellas y queda con el hábito usual significado que ha tornado a ser el Hombre otra vez. Cuando predica, se cubre ña cabeza. Esto quiere decir que es lo mismo que todos los demás Hombres y que sólo expresa opiniones personales. La lectura de los Evangelios en la Biblia, es porque el Evangelio limpia y barre todo lo impuro dentro de nosotros, y al moverse de un lado al otro del altar, no es más que el paso de uno a otro mundo.
No hay que olvidar que la rosa Cruz, siempre fiel a su triplicidad, tiene un aspecto físico en cuanto que es una Sociedad que se ocupa de la Ciencia y de todas sus investigaciones. Otro, de orden oculto, que estriba en las Prácticas y en el ejercicio de los santos Rituales., Y un tercero, finalmente, en el culto Religioso de la iglesia Gnóstica.
Cada uno de estos tres aspectos, deben ser trabajados por el Estudiante o Discípulo... Pero puede ocurrir, según el libre albedrío de cada uno, que haya personas que sólo pertenezcan a la parte externa de la investigación científica de la Orden. Otras, que quieran quedarse sólo con la Iglesia y dentro de su culto. Y aún otras que, prescindiendo de las dos situaciones anteriores, deseen pertenecer tan sólo a la ORDEN MONASTICA ROSA CRUZ.
Mercurio es el que ocasiona el movimiento ascendente de la vida en las Plantas. Esta representado por Aire y Agua cuyos dos elementos circulan a través de lo sólido en el Altar. Es incienso. De aquí que pudiéramos establecer un cuaternario de este modo: FUEGO, las bujías. AIRE, Incienso. AGUA, el Cáliz; y TIERRA, el Altar.
Si tomamos H O puro , sería un veneno para nosotros. Es necesario que estén unidos con Tierra, con sales, etc., para que no nos dañen y nos produzcan bien.
Hay una enfermedad conocida por los Ingleses con el nombre de Homesickness, que es sinónimo de nuestra nostalgia por el hogar. Es decir, si una persona se ausenta de su casa, padece de la tortura de no estar en ella al lado de los suyos y puede llegar a ponerse enferma. Ello es debido a que no sólo nos alimentamos por la boca, sino por la piel, por los ojos, por los oídos... El ambiente nos nutre. En una región de mar, recibimos y aspiramos las sales marinas. En el bosque de pinos, las emanaciones resinosas de la cera. Al abandonar una persona el ambiente acostumbrado, se enferma porque siente la falta y aún la nostalgia de ese alimento que constantemente recibía en su hogar. La Sangre se lo pide, se lo exige y cuesta mucho poderse acostumbrar a un ambiente distinto. Si en esta situación se reciben noticias o algo que se refiera a lo seres queridos, el corazón se ensancha y llegamos hasta besar el objeto que ha tenido en sus manos la madre, la esposa o el hijo ausentes; y si un día regresamos, nos sentimos invadidos de ese goce íntimo de tornar a lo que más amamos.
Nosotros somos de otro mundo muy distinto a éste en que habitamos, y en nuestro subconsciente va siempre el peso de la nostalgia con su perenne cadena de sufrimientos. El Altar y la Eucaristía ya son un algo, como anticipo de aquel mundo de donde hemos venido, y por eso se siente ese placer, ese goce inefable al recibir la sagrada forma de manos de un Sacerdote o de un Obispo Gnóstico...
El Catolicismo no tiene una idea clara de estas cosas. Niega un mundo espiritual y sólo conoce un Infierno y un Cielo hipotéticos. En cambio, los Gnósticos reconocemos sinceramente ese mundo Astral en donde penetramos y nos ejercitamos durante nuestras prácticas.
Cuando comemos, los alimentos se destruyen en la boca primeramente, el estómago los prepara para lanzarlos al intestino, y allí exprimen toda su energía para seguir su ruta normal y volver de nuevo a construir. Este es el mismo camino que llevan todas las cosas en la Naturaleza... Sólo muriendo, es nuestro cuerpo aprovechable... Sólo la Muerte, trae Vida. El Alcohol nos hace mucho daño porque no permite, si se ingiere en grandes cantidades, hacer esa labor orgánica de descomposición y va, tal cual es, directamente a la sangre para producir luego esos fenómenos de intoxicación. Hay que advertir que nuestra Sangre es un líquido sagrado, y a él va a parar la parte solar que nos aporta la comida (pan) y el líquido (vino). Si nos espiritualizáramos tanto que llegáramos a despertar con nuestro contacto la Conciencia y la Vida de todos los Elementos, cada comida nuestra sería una Unción, una Comunión; pero no siendo eso posible, tenemos necesidad de hacer con frecuencia esa transmutación para que nos produzca la necesaria eficacia. Es por esto que la Unción Eucarística viene a ser algo real y extremadamente positivo como Santa Operación de Magia en manos de un OBISPO.
Así lo comprendieron los primeros Cristianos y así lo volvemos a introducir nosotros.
No de otro modo puede lograrse ese Sagrado Misterio a que se da el nombre de EPIFANÃA, y que nosotros traducimos como manifestación de Cristo.
La Unión con EL.
YO soy... en nosotros, dice Jesús.
En el Evangelio de San Juan repite el autor Bíblico, siempre en ritmo, siete veces las dos palabras de YO SOY, y aunque esta frase pase desapercibida para la mayor parte de los Lectores, en ella está, tomándola en el concepto en que fue escrita, el Misterio del Cristianismo, la Conquista del Verdadero YO...
Los Indúes, en sus enseñanzas esotéricas, hacen concebir una ENTIDAD UNIVERSAL –que aún está más explícita en los Persas con su Zend Avesta – de la cual somos, como YO, sólo una chispa...
El nuevo movimiento Teosófico de la VIDA IMPERSONAL, con una extremada poesía, pero aplicando mal los Versículos Bíblicos, quiere obtener un renunciamiento del YO y una invasión o disolución dentro de un estado puramente impersonal.
Esto, que quiere la nueva Rama Teosófica, encierra uno de los más grandes peligros... Si los Adeptos de esta Sociedad han leído nuestra Conferencia sobre el YO INTERNO, habrán observado que no dicen nada nuevo que no esté manifestado en ella; pero en la forma que lo expresan sólo se consigue como termino sacrificar lo más grande, lo más santo, lo más sublime, que es AQUELLO por lo que murió el Logos Solar en el Gólgota, el YO ...
YO SOY, puede decirse, que es lo más trascendente que llegamos a expresar. Si leemos esos neologismos que se encuentran ya escritos sobre la VIDA IMPERSONAL, no tenemos nada que oponer al texto, pues hemos dicho y diremos siempre lo mismo dentro de estas Teorías. Que la diferencia, está en el concepto...
Oigamos un ejemplo:
Dos personas discuten; pero en el momento álgido de la discusión, una dice a la otra palabras ofensivas... El ofendido responde entonces: Usted no me puede ofender. Esta frase puede traducirse diciendo: Hay tanto cariño entre los dos, que por mucho que usted me diga, no cabe defensa. Estamos tan por encima de la ofensa misma, que cualquier frase en usted que pudiera parecerlo no es para mi nada más que un consejo. Está usted tan elevado moralmente que no me puede ofender. Usted es incapaz de ofender a nadie...
Sin embargo, en otro concepto diríamos: Usted es un malvado. Todo lo que usted piensa y dice es inmoral. Usted no puede ofender a nadie porque es tanta su maldad que le rebaja hasta el punto de no tener la autoridad necesaria para ofender a otra persona.
¿Observáis cómo la misma frase puede tener interpretaciones distintas y aún opuestas? Por eso no podemos combatir así esa nueva Escuela. Siempre habría imaginaciones dispuestas a querer interpretar una frase cualquiera o una palabra a su gusto, y no llegaríamos nunca por este medio a podernos entender. De ahí que sea preciso probar adecuadamente bien sea la bondad o perversidad de una cosa, pero probar siempre y, más en este caso, en que dentro de los conceptos, hay un daño visible...
Los Gnósticos recomiendan constantemente la Meditación sobre los siete YO SOY del Evangelio de San Juan, pues hay que pasar por la revelación del YO CRISTO, para conquistar nuestro propio YO.
El presente, nuestra época misma, está enferma del yo. En épocas anteriores, esta aguda enfermedad se dirigía hacia el YO IMPERSONAL; pero ahora nos azota el terrible peligro del Egoísmo. Tanto un extremo como el otro son malos y condenables. Hay que buscar, en consecuencia, el YO MEDIO, EL YO EN CRISTO, EL YO DE LA SUBSTANCIA SOLAR, pero consciente en nosotros como YO.
Cada vez que se diga un YO SOY –dice el Iniciado Rittelmeyer- es un remedio eficaz contra las enfermedades endémicas del Yo.
Yo soy el pan. Es el remedio contra el Egoísmo del YO.
Yo soy la Luz. Contra el temor del Yo.
Yo soy el Buen Pastor. Contra la debilidad del YO.
Yo soy la Puerta. Contra la emoción enfermiza del YO.
Yo soy la Resurrección. Contra la petrificación del YO.
Yo soy el Camino, la Verdad y la Vida. Contra la pobreza del YO.
Yo soy la Vid. Contra la dureza irresistible el Egoísmo del YO.
Sobre todos ellos, hay uno que a todos abarca: Yo soy la Luz.
Meditando sobre estos siete Yo Soy, llegamos a comprender que somos UNO con el Logos Solar, pero conservando nuestra Entidad Personal, diferenciada en un YO individual, y en ello radica el Milagro, el Misterio, mediante el cual Cristo hubo de ofrecernos el YO.
En estos siete YO SOY, están los siete Sacramentos.
Yo soy la Luz: El Bautismo.
Yo soy la Vid y vosotros los Sarmientos: La Comunión.
Yo soy el Buen Pastor: La Confesión
Yo soy la Puerta: El Matrimonio
Yo soy el Pan: La Unción eucarística.
Yo soy la Luz del Mundo: La Ordenación de Sacerdotes.
Yo soy la Resurrección y la Vida: La Extremaunción.
Fijaos que el primero de los Siete, es Yo soy el Pan, y el último Yo soy el vino. Quiere esto decir, que entre el primero y el último está todo absolutamente contenido....
En Hebreo YO, es ANI. La Realidad está en la A y el Yo en la I; pero la N se interpone entre los dos, como negación. Sucede igual que con el monosílabo AUM. En la A está la Realidad. La U la hace ascender y escapar de nuevo y la M viene después como punto negativo significando la Muerte.
Los Pueblos de habla Española tienen, igual como los Alemanes, el privilegio de poder encerrar a Dios en la O, y sería un crimen ir contra esa conquista magnánima del Cristo...
Por eso los gnósticos, entendiendo que la veracidad debe ser la primera condición del Ocultista, propagamos abiertamente nuestro YO, y honradamente lo exponemos a los demás.
Este Yo es, pues, susceptible de ser educado. No en el sentido de una educación escolar, sino como tal Personalidad efectiva... Franklin, uno de los hombres de más acentuada Personalidad, cuenta que in día de hizo un examen de sí mismo y descubrió doce faltas, doce malos hábitos, que le estorbaban para el progreso del YO, y entonces dijo: “Así como no es posible que un Cazador pueda matar doce liebres a su vez, so peligro de no matar ninguna, tampoco es dable extinguir doce defectos a la par, sin correr el riesgo de no quitar ninguno...†Pensó, en consecuencia, ir combatiendo estos malos hábitos uno por uno cada dos meses, requiriendo esta labor una extensión de dos años. Acto seguido comenzó la norma trazada y pudo llegar al fin con éxito indudable logrando cuanto se propuso.
Ya la Naturaleza nos enseña, yendo ella misma por grados. Natura non facit saltus. Primero, abarca un estado; luego otro, y así va progresivamente avanzando en sentido indefinido... Del mismo modo las Culturas y Civilizaciones de todos los tiempos, brillaron por épocas determinadas, siendo cada una de ellas de imprescindible necesidad dentro de su período.
Para que una semilla madure, ha de pasar durante algún tiempo por el estado de semilla misma, conservando su prieta envoltura o su dura cáscara, y esto sucedió con las Civilizaciones China e Indú. La época de su florecimiento fue la época de la semilla, dentro de la cual quedaba encerrado el Logos Solar como en cofre Hermético... Al nacer el Nazareno y al ofrendar su heroico sacrificio sobre el Gólgota a toda la Humanidad, hizo estallar esa semilla floreciendo instantáneamente el nuevo período del YO que llega hasta nuestro días.
Contribuir ahora con poderosos esfuerzos a que los pedazos de esa semilla rota ya vuelvan a juntarse sin darnos cuenta que la planta brotó y que ya está erguida y lozana, es tan extemporáneo y es querer retroceder a Edades fenecidas en la noche de los tiempos. Pretender con estudios seudoteosóficos que durante cáscaras o viejas envolturas tornen a cubrir semillas de antigüedad remota que hizo florecer el Cristianismo Primitivo, lo consideramos absurdo.
En la edad Indú, se admiraba el Grano con su belleza y hermosura inextintas. Hoy debemos admirar y adorar al YO CRISTO, que es quien ha de dar su Luz a nuestro propio YO.
La entrada de Cristo en el Templo arrojando de él a Mercaderes intrusos, tiene para nosotros un aprovechado simbolismo. Todo esto nos enseña, que debemos arrojar y expulsar muy lejos de todo lo que sea arcaico, lo que suponga prejuicios tradicionales, cuanto estorbe y sea inútil para nuestro adelanto y progreso, purificando al par el Templo interior de pensamientos pesados y materialistas, que son los que forman el odioso comercialismo que se advierte dentro de una palabrería vana y estulta.
Es nuestro deber más sagrado, respetar todas las ideas, considerarlas y estudiarlas, porque siempre serán fiel expresión de sentimientos bien arraigados. Pero es también nuestro deber alzar la voz para que se nos escuche en defensa de la Verdad: De aquí que afirmemos que los estudios teosóficos basados en teorías y en normas antiguas del Budismo, los consideremos inútiles y sin eficacia para la Humanidad actual, porque ésta tiene ya como Redención al Cristianismo, que es el que nos ha ofrecido el medio de realizar nuestro Yo, el Cristo interno que a todos anima...

La posición de oposición en que ha venido colocándose desde remotos tiempos la Iglesia Católica con respecto a los Gnósticos, ha hecho que se pierda para el Mundo las más sabias enseñanzas que tan precisas hubieran sido para la Humanidad en todo tiempo. Sin embargo, bien supo adjudicarse una buena parte del Gnosticismo de Clemente de Alejandría y de su discípulo Orígenes, explotando sus Obras, aunque rechazando las verdaderamente gnósticas...
Lástima es que no se hubiera cumplido el deseo de estos Sabios Iniciados de enlazar los Antiguos Misterios con el Cristianismo naciente. Habría sido lo más lógico y una bendición indudable para la Humanidad.
No obstante, los Misterios conocidos en todas las épocas precristianas como especies de representaciones teatrales, fueron llevados, con la Crucificación y Resurrección de Jesús, a la Realidad, a la Práctica... Por eso resulta que EL, el Cristo, es más grande que todos sus predecesores.
Si bien las traducciones Bíblicas, como ya se ha dicho, son todas defectuosas, recientemente los Teólogos Alemanes han hecho una nueva traducción de las escrituras primitivas, en cuya edición ya resalta claramente el Gnosticismo. La frasee SED PERFECTOS como mi padre lo es, debe traducirse por SED INICIADOS; y los lectores de las Sacras Escrituras tendrán que hacerlo así.
La Biblia es una de las Obras Iniciáticas más perfectas, y a ella deberían dedicarse principalmente los Estudiantes de Ocultismo aunque es preciso saberla leer y comprender, porque ni aún los mismos Teólogos sacan de ella el provecho necesario.
Yo sostengo que todos cuantos Misterios y enseñanzas del pasado nos llegan importados desde el Oriente, se encuentran de modo más grandioso en la Biblia. Sobre todo en esa síntesis general a que damos el nombre de Apocalipsis de san Juan, como vimos al principio.
Los Cristianos todos pasan por alto, y aún le conceden escasa importancia, a lo que se les habla del Reino de Dios, es decir, del Pleroma de los Gnósticos, siendo ello tan interesante. Una idea vaga nos han dado los Indúes al hablarnos de su Devachán; en cambio, los Rosa Cruz se han especializado en las investigaciones del Mundo Astral y pueden decirnos verdades más profundas que han sentido y vivido.
Cada época y cada pueblo, es cierto, que tiene su maneras de vivir la Verdad aunque ella sea UNA desde que el Mundo es Mundo; pero ya no resulta ni puede ser atacada esa frase de los Budistas en constante negación sintetizada en el YO NO SPY. Esta frase ha sido reemplazada oportunamente por Jesús con el YO SOY, cuando dice: YO SOY LA LUZ DEL MUNDO. ¿Pero LA LUZ DEL MUNDO no es el Sol? Pues bien, Cristo es la Luz del Sol, lector querido: queremos repetir esta frase como esencial en este libro para que se te grabe: Cristo es la luz del Sol. No ya física, sino la espiritual, que está detrás de ella.
Cristo Jesús, antes de la Resurrección de Lázaro, habla de la semilla la que hay que conocer y tener en cuenta. Por eso jugaba papel tan importante en los Misterios de Eleusis, donde se representaba Deméter provista de una espiga de trigo.
Los mismos Evangelios pintan una sucesión cronológica al estar representados por el Toro. Símbolo de los Egipcios, fue el Buey Apis. De los Persas, el León, y de los pueblos Nórdicos, sobre todo de los Alemanes, el Aguila, y ellos esperan, con el Angel, recibir la revelación.
Estudiada la Biblia, se encuentra en sus pasajes otra sucesión. Las tres etapas de la Trinidad que se denominan:
Imaginación
Inspiración
Intuición
Primero es preciso ver interiormente las cosas espirituales, y luego hay que escuchar el Verbo o la Palabra divina, para tener nuestro organismo espiritual preparado para la Intuición.
Jesús quiso dar esa impresión despertando la Imaginación a todos los que vieran y leyeran acerca de su martirio, a fin de tenerlos aptos para recibir su Palabra y disponerlos luego para llegar a la Iniciación.
Para acercarnos a todo esto, es absolutamente necesario que nos invada un sentimiento de alegría. No debemos quedarnos con el Viernes Santo de una pena profunda, sino enardecidos por una sana y alegre satisfacción en plena pascua de Gloria. Así dice Nietzsche, que el Mundo sería otro distinto si hubiéramos cultivado con verdadera asiduidad el Optimismo y la Alegría.
Esta Trinidad se encuentra en la tres primeras súplicas del Padre Nuestro, a saber:
SANTIFICADO SEA TU NOMBRE. Es decir, el Santo Nombre de Dios, el Verbo, la palabra productora.
VENGANOS TU REINO. Con la pronunciación del Verbo, de la palabra, de los Mantrams, viene el Pleroma, la plenitud, el Reino de Dios.
HÃGASE TU VOLUNTAD, ASI EN LA TIERRA COMO EN EL CIELO. En esto consiste la Unión, quedando todo resuelto.
Con estas tres demandas, hemos pedido todo lo necesario, y si un día lo logramos, ya SOMOS y no hay necesidad de pedir.
En la Unción Eucarística, no hay que olvidar que nuestra substancia, dentro de su íntimo albergue, es su propia substancia y que al penetrar en nosotros con su forma, nos ilumina y nos coloca en condiciones de comprender los Misterios.
El mismo Jesús habló de alegría en Jueves Santo momentos antes de su sacrificio. Eso quiere decir que hasta en presencia de la desgracia debemos estar contentos y alegres. Cuando un niño al hablar de alguna cosa dice esto es mío, empequeñece el concepto y los oscurece con un dignificado tinte de egoísmo. Del mismo modo somos los hombres cuando hablamos del YO. EL YO de Cristo en cambio, tiene forma de espacio, es más plural, procura ser inmensidad, y en ello radica también el misterio de la alegría habitual que debiera asistirnos. Cuando decimos yo tengo alegría, estaría mejor la frase repitiendo: YO SOY ALEGRIA. Esto está indicado en la Misa con Melquisedec cuando habla del sacrificio del pan y el vino.
Si retrocedemos, sondando y buceando el pasado, arribaríamos ciertamente a aquellos estados primitivos de barbarie de la Humanidad. Pero, hay que tener en cuenta que está era una época transitoria, antes de al cual ya existían los Misterios que fueron extendidos y propagados como una especie de preparación para la gnosis y el Cristianismo.
Es posible que los que se conocen históricamente, ya estuvieran en decadencia, porque los genuinos eran secretos en absoluto. En relación con esto recordamos, que Esquilo fue acusado y procesado por haber hecho referencia a una parte de los Misterios que debió haber tenido en silencio. Probó entonces que él lo que sabía era intuitivamente y que no había recibido la iniciación.
Hay verdades de razón y verdades de hecho. Cristo, al presentar personalmente su Drama de Misterio, reveló una Verdad de Hecho...
En la Misa de los Misterios, los concurrentes llevaban ofrendas a los Dioses, consistentes en algo de su fortuna. Esto es lo único que han conservado los Católicos recibiendo dádivas para sí y no para Dios.
También se habla en la Iglesia del sacrificio intelectus. Esto quiere decir que debemos sacrificar en nuestra religiosidad el propio intelecto, pero no en el sentido de que estas cosas no pudieran ser concebidas intelectualmente, sino que el Intelecto es puramente material y debemos ofrecer y brindar sólo nuestra parte espiritual... La Venida de Cristo de que tanto hablan las Sectas, quiere decir que vendrá a posesionarse de nuestra Razón, y aunque el materialismo de hoy no es muy propicio, hay, sin embargo, posibilidades divinas que nosotros vamos a despertar preparando a todos mediante la Unción Eucarística.
Para Explicar la Unción Eucarística y reconocer su Septenario de :
Imaginación.
Inspiración.
Intuición.
Palabra o Verbo.
Sacrificio.
Transmutación.
Unión.
Es necesario que nos valgamos de un símil o ejemplo bien sencillo.
00Vemos a una persona cualquiera, observamos su imagen y escuchamos su palabra, y esto o es bastante para pasar estas impresiones a nuestra conciencia. Su fisonomía nos da a conocer algo de su carácter, pero de manera engañosa muchas veces. Los seres más perversos tiene un lindo rostro. Sólo al escuchar su palabra, su voz, podrá impresionarnos de una manera agradable o desagradable. Es éste un fenómeno oculto muy curioso. Cuando escuchamos en ocasiones una conversación, por ejemplo a través de una pared, si la voz nos agrada y tiene nuestra simpatía, queremos forjarnos una cara que luego de conocida la persona no resulta. Es, pues, necesario ver y oír para darnos cuenta exacta de quien se trata y aún darle nuestra mano para que el aura de ambos se confunda. Inmediatamente se siente la impresión. Hay personas cuyo contacto nos choca, nos despierta la repulsión y otras, en cambio, cuyo acercamiento nos agrada. En este símbolo de dar la mano, existe una unción, una comunicación...
En la Unción Eucarística es igual. Primero, hemos de observar la Ceremonia de la entrada del Sacerdote y preparar nuestras Imaginación para abarcar todo el acto aprovechadamente. Luego, al recitar el Oficiante el Ritual, debemos pensar sobre su contenido, sobre su divina Magia, para llenarnos de sus emanaciones sacrificando todo cuanto tenemos de humanos dentro de nosotros mismos, al fin de recibir la parte divina que a su vez en aquel acto se sacrifica. Viene a continuación, la pronunciación de la fórmula que transmuta simbólicamente y, hasta en cierto modo, de una manera real; y, finalmente, debemos recibir el pan de vida con todo el recogimiento y con toda la religiosidad de que seamos capaces para ofrecer a la divina dádiva, más que un mísero albergue, un templo Verdadero...
En esto exageran los Católicos, pues suponen que si al pasar un Sacerdote cerca de donde haya una gran cantidad de pan pronuncia la fórmula hoc est einam corpus meum, todo él se convierte en Cristo en ese mismo instante. No es así. Esto es puramente dogmático...
Los Protestantes, en cambio, se exceden y van al otro extremo afirmando que la Eucaristía es sólo alegórica y que si se práctica es en recuerdo del Agape que Jesús ofreció a sus Apóstoles.
Los Gnósticos tomamos el camino del medio. Al pronunciar la fórmula y ejecutar la Ceremonia nuestro Sacerdote Iniciado, la parte santa del Prana que alberga el pan, la parte del Sol que recibió al crecer el trigo, se desliga convirtiéndose en substancia espiritual, y entonces el pan y el vino unidos, obran santificando.
Tanto en el pan como en el vino, existen las partículas divinas de los Elementos, y a éstas, en la Unción Eucarística se les une a la parte de Divinidad que llevamos nosotros. El Agua proviene del Cielo. El Vino de la Tierra, y en esa santa y mágica comunión se reúnen y ligan...
Por otra parte, el camino de Imaginación, Inspiración e Intuición lo encontramos también al conocer cualquier persona. Dice un filósofo que el hombre es invisible. A primera vista nos llenamos de extrañeza, pero luego observamos cuanta razón lleva esta afirmación filosófica... Y es que esa entidad invisible y espiritual se anuncia y manifiesta por la faz, por los ojos, por los movimientos del cuerpo, por el énfasis de la palabra, sin que sepamos quién es y como se llama lo que caracteriza el verdadero Hombre, precisamente porque permanece invisible a pesar de esa forma de manifestación. Supongamos que se presentara ante nosotros una porción de decapitados o cuerpos sin cabeza. No nos darían la sensación de personas. Pero aún suponiendo que la cabeza la conservaran, si no gesticulan, si no se mueven y, sobre todo, si no hablan, tendríamos que considerarlos como cuerpos inanimados que nada nos dice ni nada nos hacen sentir. Sólo al escuchar su voz y la modulación de sus palabras, es cuando pondríamos nuestro calificativo sobre cada uno, porque entonces se opera la comunión.
Antes de la Imaginación, antes que ésta sea recibida y tome cuerpo en nosotros, disponemos escuetamente de un intelecto abstracto. Ya en una esfera sucesiva, viene la Imaginación.
En los Misterios Antiguos se despertaba la Imaginación con un Drama en el que aparecía la Figura del Dios lleno de luz. Luego ponían en práctica el Rito y lo recitaban llamándole de nuevo. Aquí tenemos, pues, la etimología de Recitar, es decir, volver a citar.
Los Católicos al celebrar la Misa, rebajaban a Dios y lo empequeñecen, pues lo citan como citaríamos a una persona cualquiera a una hora y en un lugar determinado... No debe ser. Las Fuerzas Divinas están siempre presentes, sin variación, y el culto se dirige únicamente a despertarlas para que actúen. Pero todo tiene que manipularse en sentido rítmico, ya que todo as nuestro alrededor es ritmo...
A nuestros Feligreses les recomendamos vivir la Trinidad. En la noche, al irnos a acostar, nos vamos al seno del Padre, que es el Invierno, la Muerte. Por la mañana, al despertar, moramos en el Hijo, que es la Primavera, el Nacimiento en Belén. A mediodía, cuando el Sol está en lo alto y nos inunda la vida, vivimos en el Espíritu Santo, que es el Verano con su divino fuego.
De todas las Religiones, la Católica es la más materializada, y se refleja esto por lo negro del hábito o sotana, que simboliza el cuerpo físico. Al ponerse el Sacerdote el alba, que es de color blanco, es cuando reconocen otros cuerpos aún cuando ellos mismos lo ignoren y el oro que usan los Obispos representa el Sol. Los Gnósticos tenemos de común con ellos el color blanco, si bien en cada estación usamos un color distinto.
Cuando un Oficiante Católico va desde el lado de la Epístola al del Evangelio, para unos significa ir de Herodes a Pilatos y para otros es el paso de los Gentiles a los Judíos. En realidad, significa el cambio de un estado a otro, y por eso mismo nosotros lo simbolizamos también cambiando de altares.
Finalmente, en la Ceremonia de la Unción se refleja toda nuestra vida. Cuando llegamos al Mundo, venimos con ciertas facultades y poderes latentes y tenemos el deber ineludible, porque no es otro nuestro objeto, de despertarlos y desarrollarlos hasta hacerlos crecer para arrancarlos de su prisión en la materia. Igual sucede con las fuerzas latentes dentro del pan y del vino, que llegan a su cumbre, se desbordan, cuando la Palabra las hace despertar...

CONCLUSIÓN

Se ha terminado el Libro de la Iglesia Gnóstica.
No nos ha sido posible, en esta primera exposición, ir más a fondo de las cosas, aunque nuestros ímpetus tengan que ser contenidos por ese afán que es propio de todos los Hombres que ambicionan dar cuanto saben... Pero reconocemos que el ambiente ha de empezar a formarse con estas primeras enseñanzas que, mientras no sean asimiladas por nuestros fieles y estudiantes, no nos será dado entrar en más hondas materias que ya rozan el punto mismo de la Iniciación y que levantarían el velo ante la mirada perpleja del candidato absorto...
Todavía, si este Libro es estudiado con fe, con voluntad con atención firme, despierta y ponderada, tenemos la seguridad de que muchos de nuestros Lectores, si les llegan estos conocimientos en instantes propicios, verán ciertamente la Luz, al conocer donde radica y al observar que el problema cumbre es el cultivo del Yo, la exaltación del Yo. Hay que percibir, sentir y vivir, cuanto exponemos. Si no basta una sola lectura, es necesario repetir hasta impregnarse profundamente de todos los conceptos, y esa comprensión que se alcanza será, sin duda alguna, el primer peldaño para alcanzar la Ascensión del Logos Solar, de la Sustancia Crística en nosotros...
Entre tanto, meditad en silencio...
Sed serenos y cautos y poned oídos a vuestra propia voz, a la voz de la Verdad que pugna incesantemente por desbordarse de vuestro corazón. Allí el Maestro está en acecho místico aguardando el momento de ser realizado. Tirad y escupid todo deseo impreciso, que allí hable para la propia tortura, y arrojad del recinto cuantas concubinas intenten apoderarse del tálamo nupcial para desviar la hora-cumbre de vuestro arribo...
Robusteced todos los conocimientos que se os dan, toda la Gnosis que se os presenta. Sumad el mayor número de virtudes necesarias y extraed con heroísmo, por la propia conquista, la Gran Fuerza de Nus, el Cristo Santo, el Logos inmortal que duerme acurrucado en la hondura del Templo. La Sabiduría, surgirá delante de vosotros cuando observe que os convertís en el verdadero Amante que la adorna con el ropaje inconfundible, con la túnica inconsútil de la Virtud.
Desechad la LETRA. Ha dejado de existir. Hay que ir a buscar el grano mismo, la semilla misma, romper su dura cáscara, hacer que surja la planta y de ella la Flor... Es bien fácil contentarse con ser la entidad nominal de una cosa. Hay que ser la cosa misma e identificarse con ella consiguiendo el divino enlace, la excelsa unión con la Verdad cuyo vehículo es la propia liberación...
YO SOY, hay que repetir diariamente. YO SOY, hay que decir a los cuatro puntos cardinales. YO SOY, hay que gritar al mundo entero. Por el amor del YO, por seguir al YO, hay que abandonarlo todo, dejar la propia casa que son nuestros vanos amores y deseos insanos a los que estamos unidos. Por conquistar y realizar el YO, debemos darlo todo, todo, sin límite alguno. Así lo tendremos, y así podremos ofrecerlo un día a nuestros hermanos en la Humanidad, que por tan difícil momento atraviesan, cuando más pesa la losa de plomo del materialismo reinante...
No he querido poner en este libro el ritual de la Unción Eucarística; pero todo Centro o Logia Rosa Cruz, puede solicitarlo y recibir instrucciones para celebrar y hacer así su primera labor de Magia ceremonial.
Sólo, para terminar, daríamos un grito: LIBERTAD VUESTRO YO... Esto es todo. Que la antena de nuestros hermanos, allende todas las tierras, puedan recoger esta onda de afirmación espiritual y de libertad única, y que todos los hombres que van a la vanguardia de este progreso espiritual puedan conquistar el candor necesario para merecerlo, mente sana para concebirlo y labios puros para pronunciar su nombre inmaculado...

Finis

Cuando Ud. Haya leído este libro y le han quedado dudas, es decir, si desea explicaciones, escriba al autor:
Dr. Krumm-Heller, Berlín-Heiligensee, Alemania, que poniendo Ud. El valor de la respuesta, recibirá amplias explicaciones.



NEWS OF THE WORLD: 

 

A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

 Read more about Aleister Crowly further below on this page

Exclusive Interview With Leo Zagami, Ex-Illuminatus, on Greg Szymanski's Radio Show

 Part One

Part Two

Please listen to:

The Entities - A Song from The Film The Great American Novel

Stuck In Babylon - ASong from The Film The Great American Novel

The Great American Novel=The Theme Song From The Film The Great American Novel

,Arctic Beacon -
(Posted here: Sunday, January 07, 2007)

Please listen to:
- Is the Illuminati's house of cards falling apart because of countries like Venezuela, Cuba and North Korea? Listen to Alex Jones interviewing Robert Gaylon Ross Sr., author of the famous "Who is Who of the Elite?" -
-
PrisonPlanetTv.com, Feb 06, 2006 -
(Posted here: Feb 13, 2006)

Jerry Pippin Interviews Mr. X
- Mr. X, shown in the photo with Jerry on the left, was very leery and worried about someone finding out his true identity as he arrived for the interview. We made some small talk and immediately started rolling tape. Over the years, I have found this was the best way to get the story. Do it fast, clean and simple with point blank questions. What I heard was stunning. -
-
JerryPippin.com -
(Posted here: Friday, May 26, 2006

Chemtrail Documentaries - Clouds of Death vs. Aerosol Crimes
[Video Evidence]
- The "Clouds of Death" documentary is an excellent piece of information, which is a mandatory watch for everyone who wants to know the truth about chemtrails. Please don't just skim through this article without either downloading or watching this 23+ minutes video (scroll down to the end of this article to do so). People NEED to know what is going on, because it is negatively affecting us all and slowly killing us. THIS IS DONE BY OUR OWN GOVERNMENT IN A SILENT WARFARE AGAINST ITS OWN POPULATION! Wes Penre -
- WorldWithoutParasites.com -
(Posted here: Wednesday, January 03, 2007)

Vaccination - The Hidden Truth
[Video: 01:30:30]
- This is the shocking but extremely informative video documentary "Vaccination - The Hidden Truth" (1998) where fifteen people, including Dr. Viera Scheibner (a PhD researcher), five medical doctors, and other researchers, reveal what is really going on in relation to illness and vaccines.
Ironically, the important facts come from the orthodox medicine's own peer-reviewed research. With so much government and medical promotion of vaccination for prevention of disease, the video is clearly devoted to presenting the other side of the issue that parents and others are not being told. -
- from vaccination.inoz.com, 1998 -
(Posted here: Saturday, September 08, 2007)

 

I AM AN ANIMAL - The Story of Ingrid Newkirk and PETA
- On the frontline on animal rights we have Ingrid Newkirk, founder and President of PETA (People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals). Just like Sheehan, she is a brilliant strategist, fearless and driven when comes to protecting and fighting cruel and unethical behavior towards animals. Despite, or rather thanks to, her controversial methods of exposing those cruelties, she gets a lot of Media attention. -
- by Wes Penre, Nov 25, 2007 -
(Posted here: Sunday, November 25, 2007)

Antidepressants and School Shootings, Suicide, Addiction
[00:07:57]
- A shocking Compilation of Video clips showing negative side effects of Antidepressants. Suicide, homicide even to the point of school shootings. Best Case scenario you only experience Withdrawal and Addiction. My solution has not been medications/drugs but a company called Truehope: www.truehope.com-
- YouTube -
(Posted here: Wednesday, December 19, 2007)

An Evening with Lloyd Pie
Lecture on human origins and the Starchild Skull

[02:08:15]
- Lloyd is also the caretaker of the famous Starchild skull, and has written a new book about his eight years of struggle to get it scientifically tested to establish beyond dispute the precise genetic heritage of both of its parents. So far, extensive testing indicates that its mother was a normal human but its father was, in all probability, something other than entirely human. -
- LECTURE BY LLOYD PIE -
(Posted here: Monday, July 14, 2008)

C:\Users\Sasha\Pictures\Skull_and_Bones_Society.htm
www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

www.newsoftheworld.bz

 

Elenin Comet Dwarf Star

Amy Winehouse Tragic Death

http://newsoftheworld.bz/EleninComet_Dwarf_Star.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/Halcyon_Daze_NowExposed.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/ZaraPhillips_MikeTindal.html

http://newsoftheworld.bz/AmyWineHouse_TragicDeath.html

Halcyon Daze No Exposed

Zara Phillips and Mike Tindal Tie the Knot

International News Limited Domain 
Pricing Per Year
.com* $9.99  | .net* $9.99  | .org* $9.99  | .info* $9.99  | .us* $9.99  | .biz* $9.99  | 
.ws* $9.99 
 | 
.name* $9.99 
Save even more on multi-year registrations! 

Visit International News Limited  for the best values on: domain names , domain transfers
  and more
!
INLNews.com Exclusive:
Are you on their death List?
Click here at NEWS OF THE WORLD to find out: http://newsoftheworld.bz/WhatIs_CODEXALIMENTARIUS.html


A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

Aleister Crowley was very proud of all his accomplishments and connections. He bragged about all of the Masonic medals and insignia that he was entitled to wear.

This view was confirmed when The Arcane Schools of John Yarker came to me for review. I wrote to the author, who recognized my title to the 33° and conferred on me the grades of 95° Memphis and 90° Mizraim. It seemed as if I had somehow turned a tap. From this time on I lived in a perfect shower of diplomas, from Bucharest to Salt Lake City. I possess more exalted titles than I have ever been able to count. I am supposed to know more secret signs, tokens, passwords, grand words, grips, and so on, than I could actually learn in a dozen lives. An elephant would break down under the insignia I am entitled to wear.

Aleister Crowley in all of his Masonic regalia:

PAST GRAND MASTER ALEISTER CROWLEY

FRATER SUPERIOR BAPHOMET XI°

CROWLEY'S DOCTRINE

We find in the next quotes, the 'doctrine' of Aleister Crowley from MAGICK in Theory and Practice, by The Master Therion (Aleister Crowley):

But the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best.

The animal should therefore be killed within the Circle, or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony--thus, by sacrifcing a female lamb one would not obtain any appreciate quantity of the fierce energy useful to a Magician who was invoking Mars. In such acase a ram would be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin--the whole potential of its original total energy should not have been diminished in any way. For the highest spiritual working one must accordingly choose that victim which contains the greatest and purest force. A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligence is the most satisfactory and suitable victim.

From The Book of the Law, by Aleister Crowley:

With my Hawk's head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs upon the cross......

There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt.

From SATANIC EXTRACTS, by Aleister Crowley:

 

The Oath of Fealty

I bind my blood in Satan's hands,

All this that lieth betwixt my hands

To thee, the Beast, and thy control,

I pledge me; body, mind, and soul.

 

Pledge

I swear to work my Work abhorred,

Careless of all but one reward,

The pleasure of the Devil our Lord

 

ALEISTER CROWLEY WAS AN INTERNATIONAL MASON

Crowley was truly an international Mason. He received his 33° in Mexico City and spoke of participating in Masonic rituals in the United States and also was involved in other rites of Freemasonry. Not only was Crowley a 33° Grand Inspector General of Scottish Rite Freemasonry, but he was also involved in other rites of Freemasonry that went even deeper into the occult. The Rite of Memphis contained Masonic rituals with a definite Egyptian flavor.

By the end of 1910, thanks to my relations with the Grand Hierophant 97° of the Rite of Memphis (a post held after his death by Dr. Gerard Encausse ['Papus'], Theodor Reuss ['Merlin'], and myself), I was now a sort of universal inspector-general of the various rites, charged with the secret mission of reporting on the possibility of reconstructing the entire edifice, which was universally recognized by all its more intelligent members as threatened with the gravest danger.

Even for a man like Crowley who was obsessed with the occult, the rituals of Freemasonry provided a profound occult thrill.

I supposed myself to have reached the summit of success when I restored the Secret Word of the Royal Arch. In this case, tradition had preserved the Word almost intact.

Were Aleister Crowley and his followers or perhaps a similar group capable of performing acts and rituals that are comparable to what are described by satanic ritual abuse survivors. The following quotes are from a book entitled, Secrets of the German Sex Magicians. This book talks about the ritual use of pain and attributes to Crowley the most perverted of practices such as bestiality and the ritual consumption of body fluids.

The ritual use of pain and agony as an access mode to trance and magical power does have its limits, though. For one thing, physical pain tends to dull the senses in the long run, so that stimuli have to be increased incessantly. This may quite easily lead to grave bodily harm, not to mention the fact that it can become downright addictive and lead to a kindled frenzy not very easily mastered.

Crowley, in fact, trod in his practice a path similar to that of the more materialistic authorities. Although he positively encouraged ejaculatory orgasm in his sex magic, he always made a point of consuming what he called the "elixir" afterwards. He understood this elixir to be the mixture of the sexual fluids of both partners or, in the masturbatory act, as just the semen. He entered very carefully in his the magical diaries a description of the elixir's consistency and taste, and he even recorded the prophecies which he deduced from these data.

And Crowley's practices go on to be even more disgusting.

Coprophagia, which means consumption of excrement, here also includes consumption of other secretions such as urine and sweat. It was ritually practiced from early times on the sympathetic-magic principle that the secretions of any entity contain part of its magis. Crowley, for example, occasionally offered his disciples in Cefalu the excretement of a goat. This frequently met with no small disapproval!

Crowley performed a similar ritual in his Sicilian Abbey of Thelema, during which his Scarlet Woman was to be mounted by a goat which would be beheaded during the climax.

There exists today a secret society that dedicates itself to carrying on the teachings of Aleister Crowley. This group is called the O.T.O.. The O.T.O. was founded earlier this century by high grade Austrian Freemason Karl Kellner and German Freemason Theodor Reuss. The O.T.O. became a major force in the occult world when Aleister Crowley became its leader.

Crowley learned ritual magic from the man who was renown as the master of his day, MacGregor Mathers. The pupil-student relationship soon turned into a bitter rivalry and resulted literally in a Black Magic war. When Mathers died in 1918 many of his friends were convinced that Crowley was responsible for his death. Mathers, also a Freemason, introduced Crowley to an occult organization called the "Golden Dawn" and helped Crowley along his dark walk on the Egyptian Masonic road.

Mathers and his wife Moina, the sister of the philosopher Henri Bergson, lived in Paris. (Mathers tried to convert Bergson to magic, but without success.) Their house was decorated as an Egyptian temple and they celebrated 'Egyptian Masses', invoking the goddess Isis. Mathers officiated in a long white robe, a metal belt engraved with the signs of the zodiac, bracelets round his wrists and ankles, and a leopard-skin slung across his shoulders. He was convinced that he was descended from the Scottish clan MacGregor and took to calling himself MacGregor Mathers, Chevalier MacGregor and Comte de Glenstrae. W. B. Yeats, whose magical name in the Golden Dawn was Daemon est Deus Inversus (The Devil is God Reversed), was a frequent visitor to the Mathers household in Paris.

One of the most talked about Satanic groups in recent years has been The Temple of Set headed by Michael Aquino.

The brand of Satanism that is practiced by Michael Aquino and the Temple of Set is thoroughly Egyptian. In the book, The Book of Coming Forth by Night (1985) Aquino describes what seems to be a call to start the Church of Satan and speaks in the first person as Set, the Egyptian Satan.

The Equinox has succumbed to my Solstice, and I, Set, am revealed in my Majesty....I am the ageless Intelligence of this Universe...and from my manifest semblance, which alone is not of Earth. Known as the Hebrew Satan, I chose to bring forth a Magus, according to the fashion of my Word. He was charged to form a Church of Satan, that I might easily touch the minds of men in this age they had cast for me.

The accusation of child abuse and molestation against Aquino was made in 1988 by Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, thus placing another link between Egyptian style Satanism and Satanic Ritual Abuse. The accusations surfaced concerning the day care center at the Presidio military installation and were as follows:

Children said they were taken by day to private homes, including two on army property, where they had been sexually molested............

Other children talked about a "googoo" game in which they were urinated and defecated on by a "Mr. Gary".... Pencils were used to doodle on the skin and genitals of the children and were also inserted in a child anus.....

A gun was pointed at the head of another adult in front of the children......

There were five confirmed cases among the children of chlamydia, a sexually transmitted illness.

Although no formal charges were filed against Aquino, there were certainly some interesting twists to the case. His repeated claims of innocence to many were hollow cries. There are some similarities in the accusations against the day care center when compared to the recent disclosures of children that we have been in contact with.

It is not clear how long the army has known about Aquino's peculiar genus of satanism. But the San Francisco police have been exceptionally interested since about 1980. The interest crested in November 1987 when police raided a house where a three-year-old girl told police she had been molested by a sinister-looking man named "Mickey" who snapped pictures of her in the bathtub and sexually mistreated her in a room with black walls and a cross etched on the ceiling. The girl later spotted "Mickey" in the PX at the Presidio army base in San Francisco, where Aquino was stationed. The girl said she thought "Mickey" was Aquino. The girl also said she recognized Mrs. Aquino. Meanwhile, authorities had found evidence of ongoing child abuse at the Presidio day care center. A three-year-old had also been molested, and the cops turned up six cases of sexually transmitted infection in fifty-eight other charges at the center. A thirty-four-year-old civilian day-care worker at the Presidio facility, who was also a Southern Baptist minister was arrested. At first, the charges were dismissed. But subsequently, Hambright was indicted anew on twelve counts of sodomy, oral copulation, and lewd conduct. Hambright later died of AIDS.

Albert Churchward in his book, The Arcana of Freemasonry, confirms that Set is the Egyptian name for Satan.

That Sut or Set was first primary god of the Egyptians, but was god of the South Pole, or Southern Hemisphere, is amply proved and borne out by the monuments as well as the Ritual. Set or Sut, according to Plutarch, is the Egyptian name of Typhon--i.e. Satan of the Christian Cult.

 

Hoaxes and frauds? (4/4/2007)

Anti-masonry Frequently Asked Questions and a set of answers by the Grand Lodge of Columbia and Yukon...

Section 6, version 2.9 VI HOAXES AND FRAUDS

1. What were the Protocols of the Elders of Zion? The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, the most notorious and most successful work of modern antisemitism, draws on popular antisemitic notions which have their roots in mediaeval Europe from the time of the Crusades. The libels that the Jews used blood of Christian children for the Feast of Passover, poisoned the wells and spread the plague were pretexts for the wholesale destruction of Jewish communities throughout Europe. Tales were circulated among the masses of secret rabbinical conferences whose aim was to subjugate and exterminate the Christians, and motifs like these are found in early antisemitic literature. The conceptual inspiration for the Protocols can be traced back to the time of the French Revolution at the end of the 18th century. At that time, a French Jesuit named Abbé Augustin Barruel (1741/10/02 - 1820/10/05), representing reactionary elements opposed to the revolution, published in 1797 a treatise blaming the Revolution on a secret conspiracy operating through the Order of freemasons. Barruel’s idea was nonsense, since the French nobility at the time was heavily masonic. In his treatise, Barruel did not himself blame the Jews, who were emancipated as a result of the Revolution. However, in 1806, Barruel circulated a forged letter, probably sent to him by members of the state police opposed to Napoleon Bonaparte’s liberal policy toward the Jews, calling attention to the alleged part of the Jews in the conspiracy he had earlier attributed to the freemasons. The direct predecessor of the Protocols can be found in the pamphlet "Dialogues in Hell Between Machiavelli and Montesquieu", published by the non-Jewish French satirist Maurice Joly in 1864. In his "Dialogues", which make no mention of the Jews, Joly attacked the political ambitions of the emperor Napoleon III using the imagery of a diabolical plot in Hell. The "Dialogues" were caught by the French authorities soon after their publication and Joly was tried and sentenced to prison for his pamphlet. Joly’s "Dialogues", while intended as a political satire, soon fell into the hands of a German antisemite named Hermann Goedsche writing under the name of Sir John Retcliffe. Goedsche was a postal clerk and a spy for the Prussian secret police. He had been forced to leave the postal work due to his part in forging evidence in the prosecution against the Democratic leader Benedict Waldeck in 1849. Goedsche adapted Joly’s "Dialogues" into a mythical tale of a Jewish conspiracy as part of a series of novels entitled "Biarritz", which appeared in 1868. In a chapter called "The Jewish Cemetery in Prague and the Council of Representatives of the Twelve Tribes of Israel", he spins the fantasy of a secret centennial rabbinical conference which meets at midnight and whose purpose is to review the past hundred years and to make plans for the next century. Goedsche’s plagiary of Joly’s "Dialogues" found its way to Russia. It was translated into Russian in 1872, and a consolidation of the "council of representatives" under the name "Rabbi’s Speech" appeared in Russian in 1891. These works furnished the Russian secret police (Okhrana) with a means with which to strengthen the position of the weak Czar Nicholas II and discredit the reforms of the liberals who sympathized with the Jews. During the Dreyfus case of 1893-1895, agents of the Okhrana in Paris redacted the earlier works of Joly and Goedsche into a new edition which they called the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. The manuscript of the Protocols was brought to Russia in 1895 and was printed privately in 1897. The Protocols did not become public until 1905, when Russia’s defeat in the Russo-Japanese War was followed by the Revolution in the same year, leading to the promulgation of a constitution and institution of the Duma. In the wake of these events, the reactionary "Union of the Russian Nation" or Black Hundreds organization sought to incite popular feeling against the Jews, who they blamed for the Revolution and the Constitution. To this end they used the Protocols, which was first published in a public edition by the mystic priest Sergius Nilus in 1905. The Protocols were part of a propaganda campaign which accompanied the pogroms of 1905 inspired by the Okhrana. A variant text of the Protocols was published by George Butmi in 1906 and again in 1907. The edition of 1906 was found among the Czar’s collection, even though he had already recognized the work as a forgery. In his later editions, Nilus claimed that the Protocols had been read secretly at the First Zionist Congress at Basle in 1897, while Butmi in his edition wrote that they had no connection with the new Zionist movement, but rather were part of the masonic conspiracy. In the civil war following the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, the reactionary White Armies made extensive use of the Protocols to incite widespread slaughters of Jews. At the same time, Russian emigrants brought the Protocols to western Europe, where the Nilus edition served as the basis for many translations, starting in 1920. Just after its appearance in London in 1920, Lucien Wolf exposed the Protocols as a plagiary of the earlier work of Joly and Goedsche, in a pamphlet of the Jewish Board of Deputies. The following year, in 1921, the story of the forgery was published in a series of articles in the London Times by Philip Grave, the paper’s correspondent in Constantinople. A whole book documenting the forgery was also published in the same year in America by Herman Bernstein. Nevertheless, the Protocols continued to circulate widely. They were even sponsored by Henry Ford in the United States until 1927, and formed an important part of the Nazis' justification of genocide of the Jews in World War II.1 The complete debunking of the Protocols has not stopped their continued circulation. In an attempt to negate the refutation, William Guy Carr claimed in 1958 that the Protocols were actually an older document recording a speech by Mayer Rothschild in 1773. This claim is occasionally repeated, although Carr provided no justification, documentation or citation for an accusation founded on his paranoid fears of international communism and banking. [RETURN TO INDEX] 1. Posted by news@cs.brown.edu in the newsgroups alt.conspiracy on 10 Feb 1993 18:15:22 GMT. Mirrored from www.nizkor.org Also see: http://www.holocaust-history.org/short-essays/protocols.shtml

http://www.igc.apc.org/ddickerson/protocols.html

2. Was Albert Pike the leader of Universal Freemasonry? No. And he also didn't give a speech claiming "Lucifer is God." What follows is a forgery by Léo Taxil, falsely identified as part of a speech and written order which Albert Pike was supposed to have delivered to freemasons on Bastille Day, July 14, 1889: "That which we must say to the world is that we worship a god, but it is the god that one adores without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: The masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the higher degrees, maintained in the Purity of the Luciferian doctrine. If Lucifer were not God, would Adonay and his priests calumniate him? "Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay is also god. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two gods; darkness being necessary for light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive. "Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy, and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil." This letter appeared in Paris three years after Albert Pike’s death. Taxil admitted he had written it as the work of "Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, Instructions to the twenty-three Supreme Councils of the World, July 14,1889." No one in regular Freemasonry ever held the title of "Sovereign Pontiff." While the rhetorical phrase "Universal Freemasonry" is not unknown, it has never been used as a proper title, since there is no such organization. Of the hundreds of masonic bodies in the world at that time, Pike was the leader of just one, the Southern Jurisdiction of the Scottish Rite. In spite of its blatant fraudulence, Taxil’s publicly confessed forgery was a huge success. (See Section III Subsection 7.) This lie was unwittingly reprinted in Abel Clarin de la Rive’s La Femme et L'Enfant dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle(1894) and later copied by Lady Queenborough, Edith Starr Miller, in her Occult Theocrasy, published posthumously in two volumes in 1933. De la Rive retracted his support of Taxil and any of his creations in the April 1897 issue of Freemasonry Disclosed, The hoax has been both widely reprinted and exposed. A short bibliography on the subject can be viewed at <freemasonry.bcy.ca/taxilhoax.html> or at <srmason-sj.org/web/misc/taxilhoax.html>.

3. Does A.L. mean “In the year of Lucifer”? No. Originally an abbreviation for one of the Latin phrases meaning 'in the Year of Masonry' — probably 'Anno Latomorum' — it now is considered an abbreviation for Anno Lucis which translates as "in the year of light" and is arrived at by adding 4000 to the common era. No other explanation for this has been made other than the archbishop of Armaugh, James Ussher’s (1581-1656) published support of a long-accepted chronology of Scripture which fixed the earth’s creation on October 23rd, 4004 BCE

4. Isn't the masonic Bible supposed to be Albert Pike’s Morals and Dogma? There is no "masonic Bible". The proper masonic term is "Volume of Sacred Law". Freemasonry having evolved in Christian, and at one time Catholic, nations, members were predominantly Christian and therefore a version of the Christian "Holy Bible" is utilized in most masonic lodges. The Authorized King James 1611 version is the most common, although few jurisdiction specify usage. If its membership is composed of men of different faiths, a lodge may choose to use one or a number of different books such as the Koran, Torah or Bhagavadgita (Song of the Lord). (See Section III Subsection 7.)

5. Didn't George Washington renounce Freemasonry? No. George Washington remained a member of the Craft from his initiation into the Lodge at Fredericksburg, Virginia No. 4 on November 4, 1752 until the day he died on December 14, 1799, when he then, at his widow’s request, received a masonic funeral. George Washington’s papers are available online at memory.loc.gov/ammem/gwhtml/gwhome.html This hoax got its start in 1837 with the publication of a tract by Joseph Ritner, Governor of Pennsylvania. Although easily debunked, it was reprinted by E. A. Cook & Co., Chicago, in 1877, shortly after Prof. Charles Albert Blanchard (1848-1925), a founder and first lecturer of the National Christian Association published a rewriting of the same story entitled Was Washington a Freemason? 1. Vindication of General Washington from the stigma of adherence to secret societies, Joseph Ritner (1780-1869). Communicated by request of the House of representatives, to that body, on the 8th of March, 1837, with the proceedings which took place on its reception. Harrisburg, Printed by T. Fenn, 1837. 26 p. 21 cm. LCCN: 09026879 2. Was Washington a Freemason? Charles A. Blanchard. n.p.: n.d. Typed Copy. SC-29 Wheaton College.

6. Doesn't the “Big Book of Conspiracies” explain all this? No. The compiler, Doeg Moench, DC Comics and Time Warner Entertainment Company have avoided actionable libel by including a carefully worded "Publisher’s note", defining conspiracy theories as opinions, which may or may not be true, inferring relationships between facts, which may in fact have no relationship, and drawing conclusions without any other proof. Most of the fanciful claims made in this "comic book" are addressed in this FAQ. Errors in facts and specific claims regarding freemasons are detailed and refuted in the "Big Book page." It is unfortunate that the term conspiracy has been so debased that the real conspiracies, a real danger to a free and open society, so often go unreported or unremarked.

7. Didn't John F. Kennedy criticize Freemasonry? No. American President, John F. Kennedy, gave an address to a gathering of newspaper publishers on 27 April, 1961. The full text, available from the Kennedy Library in Massachusetts, shows that, in context, Kennedy was criticizing the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). This excerpt makes it clear that Kennedy’s concern was government, not fraternities: The very word "secrecy" is repugnant in a free and open society; and we are as a people inherently and historically opposed to secret societies, to secret oaths and to secret proceedings. We decided long ago that the dangers of excessive and unwarranted concealment of pertinent facts far outweighed the dangers which are cited to justify it. Even today, there is little value in opposing the threat of a closed society by imitating its arbitrary restrictions. Even today, there is little value in insuring the survival of our nation if our traditions do not survive with it. And there is very grave danger that an announced need for increased security will be seized upon by those anxious to expand its meaning to the very limits of official censorship and concealment. That I do not intend to permit to the extent that it is in my control. And no official of my Administration, whether his rank is high or low, civilian or military, should interpret my words here tonight as an excuse to censor the news, to stifle dissent, to cover up our mistakes or to withhold from the press and the public the facts they deserve to know.

8. Doesn't the satanic design of Washington, DC’s streetplan prove that there’s a masonic conspiracy? No. It does not take much imagination to look at a map of Washington, DC and see the outline of a five-pointed star in the streets to the north of the White House. But the assumptions required to believe that this arbitrary geometric shape reveals a secret political or occult agenda have no foundation. One has to assume that the pentagram is a uniquely evil symbol, highly valued by freemasons who believe that its physical representation can have a real impact on the world and that freemasons are responsible for intentionally including it in Washington’s street plan. None of these assumptions bear scrutiny. First, the pentagram is not an exclusively satanic symbol nor does it have any particular masonic significance. Second, Freemasonry, promoting rationalism, places no power in symbols themselves. It is not a part of Freemasonry to view the drawing of symbols, no matter how large, as an act of consolidating or controlling power. Third, there is no published information establishing the masonic membership of the men responsible for the street plan. Although Freemason George Washington commissioned Pierre Charles L'Enfant and approved the streetplan executed by Andrew Ellicott and Benjamin Bannecker, they were not masons. Drawing lines on a map of Washington, DC proves nothing other than the physical existence of streets and buildings. [RETURN TO INDEX]

9. Aren't the freemasons plotting to rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem? No. This is another story perpetuated by Lyndon LaRouche. In essence, the theory is that British Freemasonry, by design of members of the House of Windsor, and through the mechinations of Quatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076, is secretly plotting to gain control of the Temple Mount and rebuild the Temple. LaRouche’s researchers have assembled a collection of facts and near-facts and linked them together with unproven opinions and assumptions. A refutation of the accusation is found at freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/rebuild_temple.html.

10. Didn't Adolf Hitler praise Freemasonry? No. Adolph Hitler (1889/04/20 - 1945/04/30) is recorded in referring to his perception of Freemasonry as an example of how he wanted the Nazi party to develop, specifically with an hierarchical organization and initiation through symbolic rites. A full record of his actions and writings though, clearly demonstrate that he despised Freemasonry. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/hitler.html.

11. But wasn't the Nazi party founded by the freemasons? No. A distinction must be drawn between the acts and beliefs of individual freemasons and Freemasonry as a group. While Freemasonry had nothing to do with the Nazi party and in fact was a major target for its hatred, there was one freemason—of a sort— in the party’s early history. Rudolf Glandeck von Sebottendorff (born Adam Alfred Rudolph Glauer in 1875) and Hermann Pohl (founder of the short-lived magical fraternity, the German Order Walvater of the Holy Grail) established another magical fraternity in Munich, the Thule Gesellschaft, on August 17, 1918. Originally called the "Studiengruppe für germanisches Altertum" (Study Group for German Antiquity), and deriving its ideology from such occultists as Guido von List (1848-1919/05/17), Adolf Lanz, aka Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-1954) and Madam Blavatsky, the group was politically active and played a leading part in assisting the successful attack on Munich’s Communist government on 30 April, 1919. Whether or not the occult affectations of the Thule were anything more than a cover for counter-revolutionary activism has not been determined. Regardless, the Thule amalgamated on 5 January, 1919 with the Committee of Independent Workers, renaming themselves the Deutsche Arbeiter-Partei, the German Workers' Party. Adolf Hitler claimed he was the seventh member to join this group which changed its name to the National Socialist German Workers' Party in 1920. Sebottendorff is purported to have been initiated into an irregular body of the Rite of Memphis while he was in Turkey. From his own writings it is clear that his version of Freemasonry incorporated aspects of Islamic Sufi mysticism, alchemy, astrology and Rosicrucianism. In his autobiographical novel Der Talisman des Rosenkreuzers (The Rosicrucian Talisman), he makes a clear distinction between Turkish Freemasonry and regular Freemasonry: "It must be shown that Oriental Freemasonry still retains faithfully even today the ancient teachings of wisdom forgotten by modern Freemasonry, whose Constitution of 1717 was a departure from the true way." Sebottendorff’s Bevor Hitler kam (1933)—banned by the Bavarian political police on 1 March, 1934— claimed precedence for the Thule Gesellschaft in the ranks of early influences on Hitler. This claim has been promoted by popular writers, most satisfied to seek corroboration in Hermann Rauschning’s Hitler Speaks (1939) without noting that this book was anecdotal, unsubstantiated, and later discredited by scholarly research. With his book suppressed by the Nazis, Sebottendorff was arrested by the Gestapo in 1934, interned in a concentration camp and then expelled to Turkey, where he is believed to have committed suicide by drowning on 9 May, 1945. Both Sebottendorff’s claims to masonic association and influence on Hitler are unproven and questionable. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/sebottendorff_r.html. [RETURN TO INDEX]

12. What is the masonic testament? An invention by the highly imaginative authors Christopher Knight and Robert Lomas, compiled from excerpts of the many rituals devised in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that—at one time or another—were worked in masonic lodges or by freemasons independently of their lodges or without Grand Lodge authority. These rituals came from a multitude of independent sources and were created for a multitude of reasons. Knight and Lomas have arbitrarily selected passages from these texts to compile what they refer to as a chronology or history. The Masonic Testament is a work of fiction included in their book The Book of Hiram (2003). Knight and Lomas' "The Masonic Testament" is a contemporary text having no historical validity. It is not accepted as having any masonic authority, nor is it endorsed by any masonic body. It is a work of fiction. It should also be stressed that the phrase, "Masonic Testament" does not refer to another misnomer, "the masonic Bible." There is no such thing as a Masonic Bible; the Volume of Sacred Lodge which is used in every regular masonic lodge is that book held sacred by the members of the lodge—generally in North America, the King James Authorized Version of the Christian Bible.

 

FEMA, the most powerful organization in the United States (4/11/2007)

Some people have referred to it as the "secret government" of the United States. It is not an elected body, it does not involve itself in public disclosures, and it even has a quasi-secret budget in the billions of dollars. This government organization has more power than the President of the United States or the Congress, it has the power to suspend laws, move entire populations, arrest and detain citizens without a warrant and hold them without trial, it can seize property, food supplies, transportation systems, and can suspend the Constitution.

Not only is it the most powerful entity in the United States, but it was not even created under Constitutional law by the Congress. It was a product of a Presidential Executive Order. No, it is not the U.S. military nor the Central Intelligence Agency, they are subject to Congress. The organization is called FEMA, which stands for the Federal Emergency Management Agency. Originally conceived in the Richard Nixon Administration, it was refined by President Jimmy Carter and given teeth in the Ronald Reagan and George Bush Administrations.

FEMA had one original concept when it was created, to assure the survivability of the United States government in the event of a nuclear attack on this nation. It was also provided with the task of being a federal coordinating body during times of domestic disasters, such as earthquakes, floods and hurricanes. Its awesome powers grow under the tutelage of people like Lt. Col. Oliver North and General Richard Secord, the architects on the Iran-Contra scandal and the looting of America's savings and loan institutions. FEMA has even been given control of the State Defense Forces, a rag-tag, often considered neo-Nazi, civilian army that will substitute for the National Guard, if the Guard is called to duty overseas.

Though it may be the most powerful organization in the United States, few people know it even exists. But it has crept into our private lives. Even mortgage papers contain FEMA's name in small print if the property in question is near a flood plain. FEMA was deeply involved in the Los Angeles riots and the 1989 Loma Prieta earthquake in the San Francisco Bay Area. Some of the black helicopter traffic reported throughout the United States, but mainly in the West, California, Washington, Arizona, New Mexico, Texas and Colorado, are flown by FEMA personnel. FEMA has been given responsibility for many new disasters including urban forest fires, home heating emergencies, refugee situations, urban riots, and emergency planning for nuclear and toxic incidents. In the West, it works in conjunction with the Sixth Army.

FEMA was created in a series of Executive Orders. A Presidential Executive Order, whether Constitutional or not, becomes law simply by its publication in the Federal Registry. Congress is by-passed. Executive Order Number 12148 created the Federal Emergency Management Agency that is to interface with the Department of Defense for civil defense planning and funding. An "emergency czar" was appointed. FEMA has only spent about 6 percent of its budget on national emergencies, the bulk of their funding has been used for the construction of secret underground facilities to assure continuity of government in case of a major emergency, foreign or domestic. Executive Order Number 12656 appointed the National Security Council as the principal body that should consider emergency powers. This allows the government to increase domestic intelligence and surveillance of U.S. citizens and would restrict the freedom of movement within the United States and grant the government the right to isolate large groups of civilians. The National Guard could be federalized to seal all borders and take control of U.S. air space and all ports of entry.

Here are just a few Executive Orders associated with FEMA that would suspend the Constitution and the Bill of Rights. These Executive Orders have been on record for nearly 30 years and could be enacted by the stroke of a Presidential pen:

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10990 allows the government to take over all modes of transportation and control of highways and seaports.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10995 allows the government to seize and control the communication media.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10997 allows the government to take over all electrical power, gas, petroleum, fuels and minerals.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10998 allows the government to take over all food resources and farms.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11000 allows the government to mobilize civilians into work brigades under government supervision.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11001 allows the government to take over all health, education and welfare functions.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11002 designates the Postmaster General to operate a national registration of all persons.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11003 allows the government to take over all airports and aircraft, including commercial aircraft.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11004 allows the Housing and Finance Authority to relocate communities, build new housing with public funds, designate areas to be abandoned, and establish new locations for populations.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11005 allows the government to take over railroads, inland waterways and public storage facilities.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11051 specifies the responsibility of the Office of Emergency Planning and gives authorization to put all Executive Orders into effect in times of increased international tensions and economic or financial crisis.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11310 grants authority to the Department of Justice to enforce the plans set out in Executive Orders, to institute industrial support, to establish judicial and legislative liaison, to control all aliens, to operate penal and correctional institutions, and to advise and assist the President.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11049 assigns emergency preparedness function to federal departments and agencies, consolidating 21 operative Executive Orders issued over a fifteen year period.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11921 allows the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency to develop plans to establish control over the mechanisms of production and distribution, of energy sources, wages, salaries, credit and the flow of money in U.S. financial institution in any undefined national emergency. It also provides that when a state of emergency is declared by the President, Congress cannot review the action for six months.

The Federal Emergency Management Agency has broad powers in every aspect of the nation. General Frank Salzedo, chief of FEMA's Civil Security Division stated in a 1983 conference that he saw FEMA's role as a "new frontier in the protection of individual and governmental leaders from assassination, and of civil and military installations from sabotage and/or attack, as well as prevention of dissident groups from gaining access to U.S. opinion, or a global audience in times of crisis."

FEMA's powers were consolidated by President Carter to incorporate:

* the National Security Act of 1947, which allows for the strategic relocation of industries, services, government and other essential economic activities, and to rationalize the requirements for manpower, resources and production facilities;

* the 1950 Defense Production Act, which gives the President sweeping powers over all aspects of the economy;

* the Act of August 29, 1916, which authorizes the Secretary of the Army, in time of war, to take possession of any transportation system for transporting troops, material, or any other purpose related to the emergency; and

* the International Emergency Economic Powers Act, which enables the President to seize the property of a foreign country or national.

These powers were transferred to FEMA in a sweeping consolidation in 1979.

HURRICANE ANDREW FOCUSED ATTENTION ON FEMA FEMA's deceptive role really did not come to light with much of the public until Hurricane Andrew smashed into the U.S. mainland. As Russell R. Dynes, director of the Disaster Research Center of the University of Delaware, wrote in The World and I, "...The eye of the political storm hovered over the Federal Emergency Management Agency. FEMA became a convenient target for criticism." Because FEMA was accused of dropping the ball in Florida, the media and Congress commenced to study this agency. What came out of the critical look was that FEMA was spending 12 times more for "black operations" than for disaster relief. It spent $1.3 billion building secret bunkers throughout the United States in anticipation of government disruption by foreign or domestic upheaval. Yet fewer than 20 members of Congress , only members with top security clearance, know of the $1.3 billion expenditure by FEMA for non-natural disaster situations. These few Congressional leaders state that FEMA has a "black curtain" around its operations. FEMA has worked on National Security programs since 1979, and its predecessor, the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency, has secretly spent millions of dollars before being merged into FEMA by President Carter in 1979.

FEMA has developed 300 sophisticated mobile units that are capable of sustaining themselves for a month. The vehicles are located in five areas of the United States. They have tremendous communication systems and each contains a generator that would provide power to 120 homes each, but have never been used for disaster relief.

FEMA's enormous powers can be triggered easily. In any form of domestic or foreign problem, perceived and not always actual, emergency powers can be enacted. The President of the United States now has broader powers to declare martial law, which activates FEMA's extraordinary powers. Martial law can be declared during time of increased tension overseas, economic problems within the United States, such as a depression, civil unrest, such as demonstrations or scenes like the Los Angeles riots, and in a drug crisis. These Presidential powers have increased with successive Crime Bills, particularly the 1991 and 1993 Crime Bills, which increase the power to suspend the rights guaranteed under the Constitution and to seize property of those suspected of being drug dealers, to individuals who participate in a public protest or demonstration. Under emergency plans already in existence, the power exists to suspend the Constitution and turn over the reigns of government to FEMA and appointing military commanders to run state and local governments. FEMA then would have the right to order the detention of anyone whom there is reasonable ground to believe...will engage in, or probably conspire with others to engage in acts of espionage or sabotage. The plan also authorized the establishment of concentration camps for detaining the accused, but no trial.

Three times since 1984, FEMA stood on the threshold of taking control of the nation. Once under President Reagan in 1984, and twice under President Bush in 1990 and 1992. But under those three scenarios, there was not a sufficient crisis to warrant risking martial law. Most experts on the subject of FEMA and Martial Law insisted that a crisis has to appear dangerous enough for the people of the United States before they would tolerate or accept complete government takeover. The typical crisis needed would be threat of imminent nuclear war, rioting in several U.S. cites simultaneously, a series of national disasters that affect widespread danger to the populous, massive terrorist attacks, a depression in which tens of millions are unemployed and without financial resources, or a major environmental disaster.

THREE TIMES FEMA STOOD BY READY FOR EMERGENCY In April 1984, President Reagan signed Presidential Director Number 54 that allowed FEMA to engage in a secret national "readiness exercise" under the code name of REX 84. The exercise was to test FEMA's readiness to assume military authority in the event of a "State of Domestic National Emergency" concurrent with the launching of a direct United States military operation in Central America. The plan called for the deputation of U.S. military and National Guard units so that they could legally be used for domestic law enforcement. These units would be assigned to conduct sweeps and take into custody an estimated 400,000 undocumented Central American immigrants in the United States. The immigrants would be interned at 10 detention centers to be set up at military bases throughout the country.

REX 84 was so highly guarded that special metal security doors were placed on the fifth floor of the FEMA building in Washington, D.C. Even long-standing employees of the Civil Defense of the Federal Executive Department possessing the highest possible security clearances were not being allowed through the newly installed metal security doors. Only personnel wearing a special red Christian cross or crucifix lapel pin were allowed into the premises. Lt. Col. Ollie North was responsible for drawing up the emergency plan, which U.S. Attorney General William French Smith opposed vehemently. The plan called for the suspension of the Constitution, turning control of the government over to FEMA, appointment of military commanders to run state and local governments and the declaration of Martial Law. The Presidential Executive Orders to support such a plan were already in place. The plan also advocated the rounding up and transfer to "assembly centers or relocation camps" of a least 21 million American Negroes in the event of massive rioting or disorder, not unlike the rounding up of the Jews in Nazi Germany in the 1930s.

The second known time that FEMA stood by was in 1990 when Desert Storm was enacted. Prior to President Bush's invasion of Iraq, FEMA began to draft new legislation to increase its already formidable powers. One of the elements incorporated into the plan was to set up operations within any state or locality without the prior permission of local or state authorities. Such prior permission has always been required in the past. Much of the mechanism being set into place was in anticipation of the economic collapse of the Western World. The war with Iraq may have been conceived as a ploy to boost the bankrupt economy, but it only pushed the West into deeper recession.

The third scenario for FEMA came with the Los Angeles riots after the Rodney King brutality verdict. Had the rioting spread to other cities, FEMA would have been empowered to step in. As it was, major rioting only occurred in the Los Angeles area, thus preventing a pretext for a FEMA response.

On July 5, 1987, the Miami Herald published reports on FEMA's new goals. The goal was to suspend the Constitution in the event of a national crisis, such as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent, or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. Lt. Col. North was the architect. National Security Directive Number 52 issued in August 1982, pertains to the "Use of National Guard Troops to Quell Disturbances."

The crux of the problem is that FEMA has the power to turn the United States into a police state in time of a real crisis or a manufactured crisis. Lt. Col. North virtually established the apparatus for dictatorship. Only the criticism of the Attorney General prevented the plans from being adopted. But intelligence reports indicate that FEMA has a folder with 22 Executive Orders for the President to sign in case of an emergency. It is believed those Executive Orders contain the framework of North's concepts, delayed by criticism but never truly abandoned.

The crisis, as the government now see it, is civil unrest. For generations, the government was concerned with nuclear war, but the violent and disruptive demonstrations that surrounded the Vietnam War era prompted President Nixon to change the direction of emergency powers from war time to times of domestic unrest. Diana Raynolds, program director of the Edward R. Murrow Center, summed up the dangers of FEMA today and the public reaction to Martial Law in a drug crisis: "It was James Madison's worst nightmare that a righteous faction would someday be strong enough to sweep away the Constitutional restraints designed by the framers to prevent the tyranny of centralized power, excessive privilege, an arbitrary governmental authority over the individual. These restraints, the balancing and checking of powers among branches and layers of government, and the civil guarantees, would be the first casualties in a drug-induced national security state with Reagan's Civil Emergency Preparedness unleashed. Nevertheless, there would be those who would welcome NSC (National Security Council) into the drug fray, believing that increasing state police powers to emergency levels is the only way left to fight American's enemy within. In the short run, a national security state would probably be a relief to those whose personal security and quality of life has been diminished by drugs or drug related crime. And, as the general public watches the progression of institutional chaos and social decay, they too may be willing to pay the ultimate price, one drug free America for 200 years of democracy."

The first targets in any FEMA emergency would be Hispanics and Blacks, the FEMA orders call for them to be rounded up and detained. Tax protesters, demonstrators against government military intervention outside U.S. borders, and people who maintain weapons in their homes are also targets. Operation Trojan Horse is a program designed to learn the identity of potential opponents to martial law. The program lures potential protesters into public forums, conducted by a "hero" of the people who advocates survival training. The list of names gathered at such meetings and rallies are computerized and then targeted in case of an emergency.

The most shining example of America to the world has been its peaceful transition of government from one administration to another. Despite crises of great magnitude, the United States has maintained its freedom and liberty. This nation now stands on the threshold of rule by non-elected people asserting non-Constitutional powers. Even Congress cannot review a Martial Law action until six months after it has been declared. For the first time in American history, the reigns of government would not be transferred from one elected element to another, but the Constitution, itself, can be suspended.

The scenarios established to trigger FEMA into action are generally found in the society today, economic collapse, civil unrest, drug problems, terrorist attacks, and protests against American intervention in a foreign country. All these premises exist, it could only be a matter of time in which one of these triggers the entire emergency necessary to bring FEMA into action, and then it may be too late, because under the FEMA plan, there is no contingency by which Constitutional power is restored.

By Harry V. Martin with research assistance from David Caul http://educate-yourself.org/nwo/FEMAsecretgovt1995.shtml

A.Crowley: 33° Mason who knew about human sacrifice (4/11/2007)

33° Mason, Aleister Crowley would definitely get some votes in the "most wicked man who ever lived contest" and is the clear cut favorite for the title of "The Father of Modern Satanism". Crowley's wicked life and his intimate association with Freemasonry are both well known.

Crowley himself was terribly decadent. A happily heroin-addicted, bisexual Satan worshiper, he asked people to call him "The Beast 666." Crowley believed that he was literally the antimessiah of the apocalypse.

During the first World War, Crowley transferred his activities to America. The press proclaimed him "the wickedest man in the world." He also spent time in Italy, but was expelled because Italian authorities accused his disciples of sacrificing human infants in occult rituals. According to one source, Crowley resided in the Abbey of Thelema near Cefalu Sicily, and revived ancient Dionysian ceremonies. During a 1921 ritual, he induced a he-goat to copulate with his mistress, then slit the animal's throat at the moment of orgasm.

WAS ALEISTER CROWLEY JUST A 'CLOSET' FREEMASON?

Aleister Crowley was very proud of all his accomplishments and connections. He bragged about all of the Masonic medals and insignia that he was entitled to wear.

This view was confirmed when The Arcane Schools of John Yarker came to me for review. I wrote to the author, who recognized my title to the 33° and conferred on me the grades of 95° Memphis and 90° Mizraim. It seemed as if I had somehow turned a tap. From this time on I lived in a perfect shower of diplomas, from Bucharest to Salt Lake City. I possess more exalted titles than I have ever been able to count. I am supposed to know more secret signs, tokens, passwords, grand words, grips, and so on, than I could actually learn in a dozen lives. An elephant would break down under the insignia I am entitled to wear.

Aleister Crowley in all of his Masonic regalia:

PAST GRAND MASTER ALEISTER CROWLEY

FRATER SUPERIOR BAPHOMET XI°

CROWLEY'S DOCTRINE

We find in the next quotes, the 'doctrine' of Aleister Crowley from MAGICK in Theory and Practice, by The Master Therion (Aleister Crowley):

But the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best.

The animal should therefore be killed within the Circle, or the Triangle, as the case may be, so that its energy cannot escape. An animal should be selected whose nature accords with that of the ceremony--thus, by sacrifcing a female lamb one would not obtain any appreciate quantity of the fierce energy useful to a Magician who was invoking Mars. In such acase a ram would be more suitable. And this ram should be virgin--the whole potential of its original total energy should not have been diminished in any way. For the highest spiritual working one must accordingly choose that victim which contains the greatest and purest force. A male child of perfect innocence and high intelligence is the most satisfactory and suitable victim.

From The Book of the Law, by Aleister Crowley:

With my Hawk's head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs upon the cross......

There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt.

From SATANIC EXTRACTS, by Aleister Crowley:

 

The Oath of Fealty

I bind my blood in Satan's hands,

All this that lieth betwixt my hands

To thee, the Beast, and thy control,

I pledge me; body, mind, and soul.

 

Pledge

I swear to work my Work abhorred,

Careless of all but one reward,

The pleasure of the Devil our Lord

 

ALEISTER CROWLEY WAS AN INTERNATIONAL MASON

Crowley was truly an international Mason. He received his 33° in Mexico City and spoke of participating in Masonic rituals in the United States and also was involved in other rites of Freemasonry. Not only was Crowley a 33° Grand Inspector General of Scottish Rite Freemasonry, but he was also involved in other rites of Freemasonry that went even deeper into the occult. The Rite of Memphis contained Masonic rituals with a definite Egyptian flavor.

By the end of 1910, thanks to my relations with the Grand Hierophant 97° of the Rite of Memphis (a post held after his death by Dr. Gerard Encausse ['Papus'], Theodor Reuss ['Merlin'], and myself), I was now a sort of universal inspector-general of the various rites, charged with the secret mission of reporting on the possibility of reconstructing the entire edifice, which was universally recognized by all its more intelligent members as threatened with the gravest danger.

Even for a man like Crowley who was obsessed with the occult, the rituals of Freemasonry provided a profound occult thrill.

I supposed myself to have reached the summit of success when I restored the Secret Word of the Royal Arch. In this case, tradition had preserved the Word almost intact.

Were Aleister Crowley and his followers or perhaps a similar group capable of performing acts and rituals that are comparable to what are described by satanic ritual abuse survivors. The following quotes are from a book entitled, Secrets of the German Sex Magicians. This book talks about the ritual use of pain and attributes to Crowley the most perverted of practices such as bestiality and the ritual consumption of body fluids.

The ritual use of pain and agony as an access mode to trance and magical power does have its limits, though. For one thing, physical pain tends to dull the senses in the long run, so that stimuli have to be increased incessantly. This may quite easily lead to grave bodily harm, not to mention the fact that it can become downright addictive and lead to a kindled frenzy not very easily mastered.

Crowley, in fact, trod in his practice a path similar to that of the more materialistic authorities. Although he positively encouraged ejaculatory orgasm in his sex magic, he always made a point of consuming what he called the "elixir" afterwards. He understood this elixir to be the mixture of the sexual fluids of both partners or, in the masturbatory act, as just the semen. He entered very carefully in his the magical diaries a description of the elixir's consistency and taste, and he even recorded the prophecies which he deduced from these data.

And Crowley's practices go on to be even more disgusting.

Coprophagia, which means consumption of excrement, here also includes consumption of other secretions such as urine and sweat. It was ritually practiced from early times on the sympathetic-magic principle that the secretions of any entity contain part of its magis. Crowley, for example, occasionally offered his disciples in Cefalu the excretement of a goat. This frequently met with no small disapproval!

Crowley performed a similar ritual in his Sicilian Abbey of Thelema, during which his Scarlet Woman was to be mounted by a goat which would be beheaded during the climax.

There exists today a secret society that dedicates itself to carrying on the teachings of Aleister Crowley. This group is called the O.T.O.. The O.T.O. was founded earlier this century by high grade Austrian Freemason Karl Kellner and German Freemason Theodor Reuss. The O.T.O. became a major force in the occult world when Aleister Crowley became its leader.

Crowley learned ritual magic from the man who was renown as the master of his day, MacGregor Mathers. The pupil-student relationship soon turned into a bitter rivalry and resulted literally in a Black Magic war. When Mathers died in 1918 many of his friends were convinced that Crowley was responsible for his death. Mathers, also a Freemason, introduced Crowley to an occult organization called the "Golden Dawn" and helped Crowley along his dark walk on the Egyptian Masonic road.

Mathers and his wife Moina, the sister of the philosopher Henri Bergson, lived in Paris. (Mathers tried to convert Bergson to magic, but without success.) Their house was decorated as an Egyptian temple and they celebrated 'Egyptian Masses', invoking the goddess Isis. Mathers officiated in a long white robe, a metal belt engraved with the signs of the zodiac, bracelets round his wrists and ankles, and a leopard-skin slung across his shoulders. He was convinced that he was descended from the Scottish clan MacGregor and took to calling himself MacGregor Mathers, Chevalier MacGregor and Comte de Glenstrae. W. B. Yeats, whose magical name in the Golden Dawn was Daemon est Deus Inversus (The Devil is God Reversed), was a frequent visitor to the Mathers household in Paris.

One of the most talked about Satanic groups in recent years has been The Temple of Set headed by Michael Aquino.

The brand of Satanism that is practiced by Michael Aquino and the Temple of Set is thoroughly Egyptian. In the book, The Book of Coming Forth by Night (1985) Aquino describes what seems to be a call to start the Church of Satan and speaks in the first person as Set, the Egyptian Satan.

The Equinox has succumbed to my Solstice, and I, Set, am revealed in my Majesty....I am the ageless Intelligence of this Universe...and from my manifest semblance, which alone is not of Earth. Known as the Hebrew Satan, I chose to bring forth a Magus, according to the fashion of my Word. He was charged to form a Church of Satan, that I might easily touch the minds of men in this age they had cast for me.

The accusation of child abuse and molestation against Aquino was made in 1988 by Sandi Gallant of the San Francisco Police Department, thus placing another link between Egyptian style Satanism and Satanic Ritual Abuse. The accusations surfaced concerning the day care center at the Presidio military installation and were as follows:

Children said they were taken by day to private homes, including two on army property, where they had been sexually molested............

Other children talked about a "googoo" game in which they were urinated and defecated on by a "Mr. Gary".... Pencils were used to doodle on the skin and genitals of the children and were also inserted in a child anus.....

A gun was pointed at the head of another adult in front of the children......

There were five confirmed cases among the children of chlamydia, a sexually transmitted illness.

Although no formal charges were filed against Aquino, there were certainly some interesting twists to the case. His repeated claims of innocence to many were hollow cries. There are some similarities in the accusations against the day care center when compared to the recent disclosures of children that we have been in contact with.

It is not clear how long the army has known about Aquino's peculiar genus of satanism. But the San Francisco police have been exceptionally interested since about 1980. The interest crested in November 1987 when police raided a house where a three-year-old girl told police she had been molested by a sinister-looking man named "Mickey" who snapped pictures of her in the bathtub and sexually mistreated her in a room with black walls and a cross etched on the ceiling. The girl later spotted "Mickey" in the PX at the Presidio army base in San Francisco, where Aquino was stationed. The girl said she thought "Mickey" was Aquino. The girl also said she recognized Mrs. Aquino. Meanwhile, authorities had found evidence of ongoing child abuse at the Presidio day care center. A three-year-old had also been molested, and the cops turned up six cases of sexually transmitted infection in fifty-eight other charges at the center. A thirty-four-year-old civilian day-care worker at the Presidio facility, who was also a Southern Baptist minister was arrested. At first, the charges were dismissed. But subsequently, Hambright was indicted anew on twelve counts of sodomy, oral copulation, and lewd conduct. Hambright later died of AIDS.

Albert Churchward in his book, The Arcana of Freemasonry, confirms that Set is the Egyptian name for Satan.

That Sut or Set was first primary god of the Egyptians, but was god of the South Pole, or Southern Hemisphere, is amply proved and borne out by the monuments as well as the Ritual. Set or Sut, according to Plutarch, is the Egyptian name of Typhon--i.e. Satan of the Christian Cult.

 

Hoaxes and frauds? (4/4/2007)

Anti-masonry Frequently Asked Questions and a set of answers by the Grand Lodge of Columbia and Yukon...

Section 6, version 2.9 VI HOAXES AND FRAUDS

1. What were the Protocols of the Elders of Zion? The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, the most notorious and most successful work of modern antisemitism, draws on popular antisemitic notions which have their roots in mediaeval Europe from the time of the Crusades. The libels that the Jews used blood of Christian children for the Feast of Passover, poisoned the wells and spread the plague were pretexts for the wholesale destruction of Jewish communities throughout Europe. Tales were circulated among the masses of secret rabbinical conferences whose aim was to subjugate and exterminate the Christians, and motifs like these are found in early antisemitic literature. The conceptual inspiration for the Protocols can be traced back to the time of the French Revolution at the end of the 18th century. At that time, a French Jesuit named Abbé Augustin Barruel (1741/10/02 - 1820/10/05), representing reactionary elements opposed to the revolution, published in 1797 a treatise blaming the Revolution on a secret conspiracy operating through the Order of freemasons. Barruel’s idea was nonsense, since the French nobility at the time was heavily masonic. In his treatise, Barruel did not himself blame the Jews, who were emancipated as a result of the Revolution. However, in 1806, Barruel circulated a forged letter, probably sent to him by members of the state police opposed to Napoleon Bonaparte’s liberal policy toward the Jews, calling attention to the alleged part of the Jews in the conspiracy he had earlier attributed to the freemasons. The direct predecessor of the Protocols can be found in the pamphlet "Dialogues in Hell Between Machiavelli and Montesquieu", published by the non-Jewish French satirist Maurice Joly in 1864. In his "Dialogues", which make no mention of the Jews, Joly attacked the political ambitions of the emperor Napoleon III using the imagery of a diabolical plot in Hell. The "Dialogues" were caught by the French authorities soon after their publication and Joly was tried and sentenced to prison for his pamphlet. Joly’s "Dialogues", while intended as a political satire, soon fell into the hands of a German antisemite named Hermann Goedsche writing under the name of Sir John Retcliffe. Goedsche was a postal clerk and a spy for the Prussian secret police. He had been forced to leave the postal work due to his part in forging evidence in the prosecution against the Democratic leader Benedict Waldeck in 1849. Goedsche adapted Joly’s "Dialogues" into a mythical tale of a Jewish conspiracy as part of a series of novels entitled "Biarritz", which appeared in 1868. In a chapter called "The Jewish Cemetery in Prague and the Council of Representatives of the Twelve Tribes of Israel", he spins the fantasy of a secret centennial rabbinical conference which meets at midnight and whose purpose is to review the past hundred years and to make plans for the next century. Goedsche’s plagiary of Joly’s "Dialogues" found its way to Russia. It was translated into Russian in 1872, and a consolidation of the "council of representatives" under the name "Rabbi’s Speech" appeared in Russian in 1891. These works furnished the Russian secret police (Okhrana) with a means with which to strengthen the position of the weak Czar Nicholas II and discredit the reforms of the liberals who sympathized with the Jews. During the Dreyfus case of 1893-1895, agents of the Okhrana in Paris redacted the earlier works of Joly and Goedsche into a new edition which they called the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. The manuscript of the Protocols was brought to Russia in 1895 and was printed privately in 1897. The Protocols did not become public until 1905, when Russia’s defeat in the Russo-Japanese War was followed by the Revolution in the same year, leading to the promulgation of a constitution and institution of the Duma. In the wake of these events, the reactionary "Union of the Russian Nation" or Black Hundreds organization sought to incite popular feeling against the Jews, who they blamed for the Revolution and the Constitution. To this end they used the Protocols, which was first published in a public edition by the mystic priest Sergius Nilus in 1905. The Protocols were part of a propaganda campaign which accompanied the pogroms of 1905 inspired by the Okhrana. A variant text of the Protocols was published by George Butmi in 1906 and again in 1907. The edition of 1906 was found among the Czar’s collection, even though he had already recognized the work as a forgery. In his later editions, Nilus claimed that the Protocols had been read secretly at the First Zionist Congress at Basle in 1897, while Butmi in his edition wrote that they had no connection with the new Zionist movement, but rather were part of the masonic conspiracy. In the civil war following the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, the reactionary White Armies made extensive use of the Protocols to incite widespread slaughters of Jews. At the same time, Russian emigrants brought the Protocols to western Europe, where the Nilus edition served as the basis for many translations, starting in 1920. Just after its appearance in London in 1920, Lucien Wolf exposed the Protocols as a plagiary of the earlier work of Joly and Goedsche, in a pamphlet of the Jewish Board of Deputies. The following year, in 1921, the story of the forgery was published in a series of articles in the London Times by Philip Grave, the paper’s correspondent in Constantinople. A whole book documenting the forgery was also published in the same year in America by Herman Bernstein. Nevertheless, the Protocols continued to circulate widely. They were even sponsored by Henry Ford in the United States until 1927, and formed an important part of the Nazis' justification of genocide of the Jews in World War II.1 The complete debunking of the Protocols has not stopped their continued circulation. In an attempt to negate the refutation, William Guy Carr claimed in 1958 that the Protocols were actually an older document recording a speech by Mayer Rothschild in 1773. This claim is occasionally repeated, although Carr provided no justification, documentation or citation for an accusation founded on his paranoid fears of international communism and banking. [RETURN TO INDEX] 1. Posted by news@cs.brown.edu in the newsgroups alt.conspiracy on 10 Feb 1993 18:15:22 GMT. Mirrored from www.nizkor.org Also see: http://www.holocaust-history.org/short-essays/protocols.shtml

http://www.igc.apc.org/ddickerson/protocols.html

2. Was Albert Pike the leader of Universal Freemasonry? No. And he also didn't give a speech claiming "Lucifer is God." What follows is a forgery by Léo Taxil, falsely identified as part of a speech and written order which Albert Pike was supposed to have delivered to freemasons on Bastille Day, July 14, 1889: "That which we must say to the world is that we worship a god, but it is the god that one adores without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say this, that you may repeat it to the brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: The masonic Religion should be, by all of us initiates of the higher degrees, maintained in the Purity of the Luciferian doctrine. If Lucifer were not God, would Adonay and his priests calumniate him? "Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay is also god. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two gods; darkness being necessary for light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive. "Thus, the doctrine of Satanism is a heresy, and the true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil." This letter appeared in Paris three years after Albert Pike’s death. Taxil admitted he had written it as the work of "Albert Pike, Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, Instructions to the twenty-three Supreme Councils of the World, July 14,1889." No one in regular Freemasonry ever held the title of "Sovereign Pontiff." While the rhetorical phrase "Universal Freemasonry" is not unknown, it has never been used as a proper title, since there is no such organization. Of the hundreds of masonic bodies in the world at that time, Pike was the leader of just one, the Southern Jurisdiction of the Scottish Rite. In spite of its blatant fraudulence, Taxil’s publicly confessed forgery was a huge success. (See Section III Subsection 7.) This lie was unwittingly reprinted in Abel Clarin de la Rive’s La Femme et L'Enfant dans la Franc-Maçonnerie Universelle(1894) and later copied by Lady Queenborough, Edith Starr Miller, in her Occult Theocrasy, published posthumously in two volumes in 1933. De la Rive retracted his support of Taxil and any of his creations in the April 1897 issue of Freemasonry Disclosed, The hoax has been both widely reprinted and exposed. A short bibliography on the subject can be viewed at <freemasonry.bcy.ca/taxilhoax.html> or at <srmason-sj.org/web/misc/taxilhoax.html>.

3. Does A.L. mean “In the year of Lucifer”? No. Originally an abbreviation for one of the Latin phrases meaning 'in the Year of Masonry' — probably 'Anno Latomorum' — it now is considered an abbreviation for Anno Lucis which translates as "in the year of light" and is arrived at by adding 4000 to the common era. No other explanation for this has been made other than the archbishop of Armaugh, James Ussher’s (1581-1656) published support of a long-accepted chronology of Scripture which fixed the earth’s creation on October 23rd, 4004 BCE

4. Isn't the masonic Bible supposed to be Albert Pike’s Morals and Dogma? There is no "masonic Bible". The proper masonic term is "Volume of Sacred Law". Freemasonry having evolved in Christian, and at one time Catholic, nations, members were predominantly Christian and therefore a version of the Christian "Holy Bible" is utilized in most masonic lodges. The Authorized King James 1611 version is the most common, although few jurisdiction specify usage. If its membership is composed of men of different faiths, a lodge may choose to use one or a number of different books such as the Koran, Torah or Bhagavadgita (Song of the Lord). (See Section III Subsection 7.)

5. Didn't George Washington renounce Freemasonry? No. George Washington remained a member of the Craft from his initiation into the Lodge at Fredericksburg, Virginia No. 4 on November 4, 1752 until the day he died on December 14, 1799, when he then, at his widow’s request, received a masonic funeral. George Washington’s papers are available online at memory.loc.gov/ammem/gwhtml/gwhome.html This hoax got its start in 1837 with the publication of a tract by Joseph Ritner, Governor of Pennsylvania. Although easily debunked, it was reprinted by E. A. Cook & Co., Chicago, in 1877, shortly after Prof. Charles Albert Blanchard (1848-1925), a founder and first lecturer of the National Christian Association published a rewriting of the same story entitled Was Washington a Freemason? 1. Vindication of General Washington from the stigma of adherence to secret societies, Joseph Ritner (1780-1869). Communicated by request of the House of representatives, to that body, on the 8th of March, 1837, with the proceedings which took place on its reception. Harrisburg, Printed by T. Fenn, 1837. 26 p. 21 cm. LCCN: 09026879 2. Was Washington a Freemason? Charles A. Blanchard. n.p.: n.d. Typed Copy. SC-29 Wheaton College.

6. Doesn't the “Big Book of Conspiracies” explain all this? No. The compiler, Doeg Moench, DC Comics and Time Warner Entertainment Company have avoided actionable libel by including a carefully worded "Publisher’s note", defining conspiracy theories as opinions, which may or may not be true, inferring relationships between facts, which may in fact have no relationship, and drawing conclusions without any other proof. Most of the fanciful claims made in this "comic book" are addressed in this FAQ. Errors in facts and specific claims regarding freemasons are detailed and refuted in the "Big Book page." It is unfortunate that the term conspiracy has been so debased that the real conspiracies, a real danger to a free and open society, so often go unreported or unremarked.

7. Didn't John F. Kennedy criticize Freemasonry? No. American President, John F. Kennedy, gave an address to a gathering of newspaper publishers on 27 April, 1961. The full text, available from the Kennedy Library in Massachusetts, shows that, in context, Kennedy was criticizing the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). This excerpt makes it clear that Kennedy’s concern was government, not fraternities: The very word "secrecy" is repugnant in a free and open society; and we are as a people inherently and historically opposed to secret societies, to secret oaths and to secret proceedings. We decided long ago that the dangers of excessive and unwarranted concealment of pertinent facts far outweighed the dangers which are cited to justify it. Even today, there is little value in opposing the threat of a closed society by imitating its arbitrary restrictions. Even today, there is little value in insuring the survival of our nation if our traditions do not survive with it. And there is very grave danger that an announced need for increased security will be seized upon by those anxious to expand its meaning to the very limits of official censorship and concealment. That I do not intend to permit to the extent that it is in my control. And no official of my Administration, whether his rank is high or low, civilian or military, should interpret my words here tonight as an excuse to censor the news, to stifle dissent, to cover up our mistakes or to withhold from the press and the public the facts they deserve to know.

8. Doesn't the satanic design of Washington, DC’s streetplan prove that there’s a masonic conspiracy? No. It does not take much imagination to look at a map of Washington, DC and see the outline of a five-pointed star in the streets to the north of the White House. But the assumptions required to believe that this arbitrary geometric shape reveals a secret political or occult agenda have no foundation. One has to assume that the pentagram is a uniquely evil symbol, highly valued by freemasons who believe that its physical representation can have a real impact on the world and that freemasons are responsible for intentionally including it in Washington’s street plan. None of these assumptions bear scrutiny. First, the pentagram is not an exclusively satanic symbol nor does it have any particular masonic significance. Second, Freemasonry, promoting rationalism, places no power in symbols themselves. It is not a part of Freemasonry to view the drawing of symbols, no matter how large, as an act of consolidating or controlling power. Third, there is no published information establishing the masonic membership of the men responsible for the street plan. Although Freemason George Washington commissioned Pierre Charles L'Enfant and approved the streetplan executed by Andrew Ellicott and Benjamin Bannecker, they were not masons. Drawing lines on a map of Washington, DC proves nothing other than the physical existence of streets and buildings. [RETURN TO INDEX]

9. Aren't the freemasons plotting to rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem? No. This is another story perpetuated by Lyndon LaRouche. In essence, the theory is that British Freemasonry, by design of members of the House of Windsor, and through the mechinations of Quatuor Coronati Lodge No. 2076, is secretly plotting to gain control of the Temple Mount and rebuild the Temple. LaRouche’s researchers have assembled a collection of facts and near-facts and linked them together with unproven opinions and assumptions. A refutation of the accusation is found at freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/rebuild_temple.html.

10. Didn't Adolf Hitler praise Freemasonry? No. Adolph Hitler (1889/04/20 - 1945/04/30) is recorded in referring to his perception of Freemasonry as an example of how he wanted the Nazi party to develop, specifically with an hierarchical organization and initiation through symbolic rites. A full record of his actions and writings though, clearly demonstrate that he despised Freemasonry. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/hitler.html.

11. But wasn't the Nazi party founded by the freemasons? No. A distinction must be drawn between the acts and beliefs of individual freemasons and Freemasonry as a group. While Freemasonry had nothing to do with the Nazi party and in fact was a major target for its hatred, there was one freemason—of a sort— in the party’s early history. Rudolf Glandeck von Sebottendorff (born Adam Alfred Rudolph Glauer in 1875) and Hermann Pohl (founder of the short-lived magical fraternity, the German Order Walvater of the Holy Grail) established another magical fraternity in Munich, the Thule Gesellschaft, on August 17, 1918. Originally called the "Studiengruppe für germanisches Altertum" (Study Group for German Antiquity), and deriving its ideology from such occultists as Guido von List (1848-1919/05/17), Adolf Lanz, aka Lanz von Liebenfels (1874-1954) and Madam Blavatsky, the group was politically active and played a leading part in assisting the successful attack on Munich’s Communist government on 30 April, 1919. Whether or not the occult affectations of the Thule were anything more than a cover for counter-revolutionary activism has not been determined. Regardless, the Thule amalgamated on 5 January, 1919 with the Committee of Independent Workers, renaming themselves the Deutsche Arbeiter-Partei, the German Workers' Party. Adolf Hitler claimed he was the seventh member to join this group which changed its name to the National Socialist German Workers' Party in 1920. Sebottendorff is purported to have been initiated into an irregular body of the Rite of Memphis while he was in Turkey. From his own writings it is clear that his version of Freemasonry incorporated aspects of Islamic Sufi mysticism, alchemy, astrology and Rosicrucianism. In his autobiographical novel Der Talisman des Rosenkreuzers (The Rosicrucian Talisman), he makes a clear distinction between Turkish Freemasonry and regular Freemasonry: "It must be shown that Oriental Freemasonry still retains faithfully even today the ancient teachings of wisdom forgotten by modern Freemasonry, whose Constitution of 1717 was a departure from the true way." Sebottendorff’s Bevor Hitler kam (1933)—banned by the Bavarian political police on 1 March, 1934— claimed precedence for the Thule Gesellschaft in the ranks of early influences on Hitler. This claim has been promoted by popular writers, most satisfied to seek corroboration in Hermann Rauschning’s Hitler Speaks (1939) without noting that this book was anecdotal, unsubstantiated, and later discredited by scholarly research. With his book suppressed by the Nazis, Sebottendorff was arrested by the Gestapo in 1934, interned in a concentration camp and then expelled to Turkey, where he is believed to have committed suicide by drowning on 9 May, 1945. Both Sebottendorff’s claims to masonic association and influence on Hitler are unproven and questionable. For further information and quotes, view freemasonry.bcy.ca/anti-masonry/sebottendorff_r.html. [RETURN TO INDEX]

12. What is the masonic testament? An invention by the highly imaginative authors Christopher Knight and Robert Lomas, compiled from excerpts of the many rituals devised in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries that—at one time or another—were worked in masonic lodges or by freemasons independently of their lodges or without Grand Lodge authority. These rituals came from a multitude of independent sources and were created for a multitude of reasons. Knight and Lomas have arbitrarily selected passages from these texts to compile what they refer to as a chronology or history. The Masonic Testament is a work of fiction included in their book The Book of Hiram (2003). Knight and Lomas' "The Masonic Testament" is a contemporary text having no historical validity. It is not accepted as having any masonic authority, nor is it endorsed by any masonic body. It is a work of fiction. It should also be stressed that the phrase, "Masonic Testament" does not refer to another misnomer, "the masonic Bible." There is no such thing as a Masonic Bible; the Volume of Sacred Lodge which is used in every regular masonic lodge is that book held sacred by the members of the lodge—generally in North America, the King James Authorized Version of the Christian Bible.

 

FEMA, the most powerful organization in the United States (4/11/2007)

Some people have referred to it as the "secret government" of the United States. It is not an elected body, it does not involve itself in public disclosures, and it even has a quasi-secret budget in the billions of dollars. This government organization has more power than the President of the United States or the Congress, it has the power to suspend laws, move entire populations, arrest and detain citizens without a warrant and hold them without trial, it can seize property, food supplies, transportation systems, and can suspend the Constitution.

Not only is it the most powerful entity in the United States, but it was not even created under Constitutional law by the Congress. It was a product of a Presidential Executive Order. No, it is not the U.S. military nor the Central Intelligence Agency, they are subject to Congress. The organization is called FEMA, which stands for the Federal Emergency Management Agency. Originally conceived in the Richard Nixon Administration, it was refined by President Jimmy Carter and given teeth in the Ronald Reagan and George Bush Administrations.

FEMA had one original concept when it was created, to assure the survivability of the United States government in the event of a nuclear attack on this nation. It was also provided with the task of being a federal coordinating body during times of domestic disasters, such as earthquakes, floods and hurricanes. Its awesome powers grow under the tutelage of people like Lt. Col. Oliver North and General Richard Secord, the architects on the Iran-Contra scandal and the looting of America's savings and loan institutions. FEMA has even been given control of the State Defense Forces, a rag-tag, often considered neo-Nazi, civilian army that will substitute for the National Guard, if the Guard is called to duty overseas.

Though it may be the most powerful organization in the United States, few people know it even exists. But it has crept into our private lives. Even mortgage papers contain FEMA's name in small print if the property in question is near a flood plain. FEMA was deeply involved in the Los Angeles riots and the 1989 Loma Prieta earthquake in the San Francisco Bay Area. Some of the black helicopter traffic reported throughout the United States, but mainly in the West, California, Washington, Arizona, New Mexico, Texas and Colorado, are flown by FEMA personnel. FEMA has been given responsibility for many new disasters including urban forest fires, home heating emergencies, refugee situations, urban riots, and emergency planning for nuclear and toxic incidents. In the West, it works in conjunction with the Sixth Army.

FEMA was created in a series of Executive Orders. A Presidential Executive Order, whether Constitutional or not, becomes law simply by its publication in the Federal Registry. Congress is by-passed. Executive Order Number 12148 created the Federal Emergency Management Agency that is to interface with the Department of Defense for civil defense planning and funding. An "emergency czar" was appointed. FEMA has only spent about 6 percent of its budget on national emergencies, the bulk of their funding has been used for the construction of secret underground facilities to assure continuity of government in case of a major emergency, foreign or domestic. Executive Order Number 12656 appointed the National Security Council as the principal body that should consider emergency powers. This allows the government to increase domestic intelligence and surveillance of U.S. citizens and would restrict the freedom of movement within the United States and grant the government the right to isolate large groups of civilians. The National Guard could be federalized to seal all borders and take control of U.S. air space and all ports of entry.

Here are just a few Executive Orders associated with FEMA that would suspend the Constitution and the Bill of Rights. These Executive Orders have been on record for nearly 30 years and could be enacted by the stroke of a Presidential pen:

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10990 allows the government to take over all modes of transportation and control of highways and seaports.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10995 allows the government to seize and control the communication media.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10997 allows the government to take over all electrical power, gas, petroleum, fuels and minerals.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 10998 allows the government to take over all food resources and farms.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11000 allows the government to mobilize civilians into work brigades under government supervision.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11001 allows the government to take over all health, education and welfare functions.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11002 designates the Postmaster General to operate a national registration of all persons.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11003 allows the government to take over all airports and aircraft, including commercial aircraft.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11004 allows the Housing and Finance Authority to relocate communities, build new housing with public funds, designate areas to be abandoned, and establish new locations for populations.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11005 allows the government to take over railroads, inland waterways and public storage facilities.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11051 specifies the responsibility of the Office of Emergency Planning and gives authorization to put all Executive Orders into effect in times of increased international tensions and economic or financial crisis.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11310 grants authority to the Department of Justice to enforce the plans set out in Executive Orders, to institute industrial support, to establish judicial and legislative liaison, to control all aliens, to operate penal and correctional institutions, and to advise and assist the President.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11049 assigns emergency preparedness function to federal departments and agencies, consolidating 21 operative Executive Orders issued over a fifteen year period.

* EXECUTIVE ORDER 11921 allows the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency to develop plans to establish control over the mechanisms of production and distribution, of energy sources, wages, salaries, credit and the flow of money in U.S. financial institution in any undefined national emergency. It also provides that when a state of emergency is declared by the President, Congress cannot review the action for six months.

The Federal Emergency Management Agency has broad powers in every aspect of the nation. General Frank Salzedo, chief of FEMA's Civil Security Division stated in a 1983 conference that he saw FEMA's role as a "new frontier in the protection of individual and governmental leaders from assassination, and of civil and military installations from sabotage and/or attack, as well as prevention of dissident groups from gaining access to U.S. opinion, or a global audience in times of crisis."

FEMA's powers were consolidated by President Carter to incorporate:

* the National Security Act of 1947, which allows for the strategic relocation of industries, services, government and other essential economic activities, and to rationalize the requirements for manpower, resources and production facilities;

* the 1950 Defense Production Act, which gives the President sweeping powers over all aspects of the economy;

* the Act of August 29, 1916, which authorizes the Secretary of the Army, in time of war, to take possession of any transportation system for transporting troops, material, or any other purpose related to the emergency; and

* the International Emergency Economic Powers Act, which enables the President to seize the property of a foreign country or national.

These powers were transferred to FEMA in a sweeping consolidation in 1979.

HURRICANE ANDREW FOCUSED ATTENTION ON FEMA FEMA's deceptive role really did not come to light with much of the public until Hurricane Andrew smashed into the U.S. mainland. As Russell R. Dynes, director of the Disaster Research Center of the University of Delaware, wrote in The World and I, "...The eye of the political storm hovered over the Federal Emergency Management Agency. FEMA became a convenient target for criticism." Because FEMA was accused of dropping the ball in Florida, the media and Congress commenced to study this agency. What came out of the critical look was that FEMA was spending 12 times more for "black operations" than for disaster relief. It spent $1.3 billion building secret bunkers throughout the United States in anticipation of government disruption by foreign or domestic upheaval. Yet fewer than 20 members of Congress , only members with top security clearance, know of the $1.3 billion expenditure by FEMA for non-natural disaster situations. These few Congressional leaders state that FEMA has a "black curtain" around its operations. FEMA has worked on National Security programs since 1979, and its predecessor, the Federal Emergency Preparedness Agency, has secretly spent millions of dollars before being merged into FEMA by President Carter in 1979.

FEMA has developed 300 sophisticated mobile units that are capable of sustaining themselves for a month. The vehicles are located in five areas of the United States. They have tremendous communication systems and each contains a generator that would provide power to 120 homes each, but have never been used for disaster relief.

FEMA's enormous powers can be triggered easily. In any form of domestic or foreign problem, perceived and not always actual, emergency powers can be enacted. The President of the United States now has broader powers to declare martial law, which activates FEMA's extraordinary powers. Martial law can be declared during time of increased tension overseas, economic problems within the United States, such as a depression, civil unrest, such as demonstrations or scenes like the Los Angeles riots, and in a drug crisis. These Presidential powers have increased with successive Crime Bills, particularly the 1991 and 1993 Crime Bills, which increase the power to suspend the rights guaranteed under the Constitution and to seize property of those suspected of being drug dealers, to individuals who participate in a public protest or demonstration. Under emergency plans already in existence, the power exists to suspend the Constitution and turn over the reigns of government to FEMA and appointing military commanders to run state and local governments. FEMA then would have the right to order the detention of anyone whom there is reasonable ground to believe...will engage in, or probably conspire with others to engage in acts of espionage or sabotage. The plan also authorized the establishment of concentration camps for detaining the accused, but no trial.

Three times since 1984, FEMA stood on the threshold of taking control of the nation. Once under President Reagan in 1984, and twice under President Bush in 1990 and 1992. But under those three scenarios, there was not a sufficient crisis to warrant risking martial law. Most experts on the subject of FEMA and Martial Law insisted that a crisis has to appear dangerous enough for the people of the United States before they would tolerate or accept complete government takeover. The typical crisis needed would be threat of imminent nuclear war, rioting in several U.S. cites simultaneously, a series of national disasters that affect widespread danger to the populous, massive terrorist attacks, a depression in which tens of millions are unemployed and without financial resources, or a major environmental disaster.

THREE TIMES FEMA STOOD BY READY FOR EMERGENCY In April 1984, President Reagan signed Presidential Director Number 54 that allowed FEMA to engage in a secret national "readiness exercise" under the code name of REX 84. The exercise was to test FEMA's readiness to assume military authority in the event of a "State of Domestic National Emergency" concurrent with the launching of a direct United States military operation in Central America. The plan called for the deputation of U.S. military and National Guard units so that they could legally be used for domestic law enforcement. These units would be assigned to conduct sweeps and take into custody an estimated 400,000 undocumented Central American immigrants in the United States. The immigrants would be interned at 10 detention centers to be set up at military bases throughout the country.

REX 84 was so highly guarded that special metal security doors were placed on the fifth floor of the FEMA building in Washington, D.C. Even long-standing employees of the Civil Defense of the Federal Executive Department possessing the highest possible security clearances were not being allowed through the newly installed metal security doors. Only personnel wearing a special red Christian cross or crucifix lapel pin were allowed into the premises. Lt. Col. Ollie North was responsible for drawing up the emergency plan, which U.S. Attorney General William French Smith opposed vehemently. The plan called for the suspension of the Constitution, turning control of the government over to FEMA, appointment of military commanders to run state and local governments and the declaration of Martial Law. The Presidential Executive Orders to support such a plan were already in place. The plan also advocated the rounding up and transfer to "assembly centers or relocation camps" of a least 21 million American Negroes in the event of massive rioting or disorder, not unlike the rounding up of the Jews in Nazi Germany in the 1930s.

The second known time that FEMA stood by was in 1990 when Desert Storm was enacted. Prior to President Bush's invasion of Iraq, FEMA began to draft new legislation to increase its already formidable powers. One of the elements incorporated into the plan was to set up operations within any state or locality without the prior permission of local or state authorities. Such prior permission has always been required in the past. Much of the mechanism being set into place was in anticipation of the economic collapse of the Western World. The war with Iraq may have been conceived as a ploy to boost the bankrupt economy, but it only pushed the West into deeper recession.

The third scenario for FEMA came with the Los Angeles riots after the Rodney King brutality verdict. Had the rioting spread to other cities, FEMA would have been empowered to step in. As it was, major rioting only occurred in the Los Angeles area, thus preventing a pretext for a FEMA response.

On July 5, 1987, the Miami Herald published reports on FEMA's new goals. The goal was to suspend the Constitution in the event of a national crisis, such as nuclear war, violent and widespread internal dissent, or national opposition to a U.S. military invasion abroad. Lt. Col. North was the architect. National Security Directive Number 52 issued in August 1982, pertains to the "Use of National Guard Troops to Quell Disturbances."

The crux of the problem is that FEMA has the power to turn the United States into a police state in time of a real crisis or a manufactured crisis. Lt. Col. North virtually established the apparatus for dictatorship. Only the criticism of the Attorney General prevented the plans from being adopted. But intelligence reports indicate that FEMA has a folder with 22 Executive Orders for the President to sign in case of an emergency. It is believed those Executive Orders contain the framework of North's concepts, delayed by criticism but never truly abandoned.

The crisis, as the government now see it, is civil unrest. For generations, the government was concerned with nuclear war, but the violent and disruptive demonstrations that surrounded the Vietnam War era prompted President Nixon to change the direction of emergency powers from war time to times of domestic unrest. Diana Raynolds, program director of the Edward R. Murrow Center, summed up the dangers of FEMA today and the public reaction to Martial Law in a drug crisis: "It was James Madison's worst nightmare that a righteous faction would someday be strong enough to sweep away the Constitutional restraints designed by the framers to prevent the tyranny of centralized power, excessive privilege, an arbitrary governmental authority over the individual. These restraints, the balancing and checking of powers among branches and layers of government, and the civil guarantees, would be the first casualties in a drug-induced national security state with Reagan's Civil Emergency Preparedness unleashed. Nevertheless, there would be those who would welcome NSC (National Security Council) into the drug fray, believing that increasing state police powers to emergency levels is the only way left to fight American's enemy within. In the short run, a national security state would probably be a relief to those whose personal security and quality of life has been diminished by drugs or drug related crime. And, as the general public watches the progression of institutional chaos and social decay, they too may be willing to pay the ultimate price, one drug free America for 200 years of democracy."

The first targets in any FEMA emergency would be Hispanics and Blacks, the FEMA orders call for them to be rounded up and detained. Tax protesters, demonstrators against government military intervention outside U.S. borders, and people who maintain weapons in their homes are also targets. Operation Trojan Horse is a program designed to learn the identity of potential opponents to martial law. The program lures potential protesters into public forums, conducted by a "hero" of the people who advocates survival training. The list of names gathered at such meetings and rallies are computerized and then targeted in case of an emergency.

The most shining example of America to the world has been its peaceful transition of government from one administration to another. Despite crises of great magnitude, the United States has maintained its freedom and liberty. This nation now stands on the threshold of rule by non-elected people asserting non-Constitutional powers. Even Congress cannot review a Martial Law action until six months after it has been declared. For the first time in American history, the reigns of government would not be transferred from one elected element to another, but the Constitution, itself, can be suspended.

The scenarios established to trigger FEMA into action are generally found in the society today, economic collapse, civil unrest, drug problems, terrorist attacks, and protests against American intervention in a foreign country. All these premises exist, it could only be a matter of time in which one of these triggers the entire emergency necessary to bring FEMA into action, and then it may be too late, because under the FEMA plan, there is no contingency by which Constitutional power is restored.

By Harry V. Martin with research assistance from David Caul http://educate-yourself.org/nwo/FEMAsecretgovt1995.shtml

 

 



http://www.leozagami.com/confessions/newarticles_61_70.htm


CMRC and the illuminazi (1/30/2007)

As now Im finally out of the illuminati as everybody
knows I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me
that no one was really expecting such a move from me
in the masonic circles. Many know me from my years in
Freemasonry and the illuminati and wondered thinking
is he really doing this or is hr gone completely crazy?
No Im realy doing this and I will expose the Brethern
further in their evil intentions.
And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the
so called illuminati and say finally Im a free and
accepted man amongs my equals and not the usual
privileged bastard I used to be, or a supposed Free
and Accepted Mason in reality a puppet of my Grand
Master...
The present state of the Masonic Order and of all
side Orders is a sincere catastrophy, a catastrophy
ruled by incompentent and even worst, dangerous
individuals, involved in Satanic actvities
camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit
followers...).The illuminati discuss amongst themselves
the significance of Gnosticism in reality they are
high level Vatican puppets meeting in these Conferences
at the Canonbury Research Centre in London, like the
last one at the beginning of November 2006. We are also
fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well
known esoterica wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias
Churthon with all these High level Masons and
prestigious Accademicians like Professor James
Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General
Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library all together for
the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART, a question comes to my mind about these illuminati : do they still have a
heart??? We need to focus a bit more on the real
significance of these kind of Conferences promoted by
high level Freemasons and Satanist at the CMRC , and
you might finally understand where and how these
contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati
meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.
Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone present at
this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of
November even affirmed that the Ottoman Empire,
treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as
another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that
the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient
and Accepted Sufi Path' . But Professor Thierry
Zarcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,
deliberately didnt give the connections between these
renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry
connected to the Vatican, and the Zionist and the
birth of Nazism through infamous Freemasons like Rudolf
von Sebottendorf Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or
von Sebottendorf ) .
So lets see if they are ever gonna start revealing the
truth in such illuminazi circles and lets keep an eye
on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury
Masonic Research Centre.


Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 




ARTICLES 61-70

Turn off your mind... (1/21/2007)

: Invoking Choronzon can be so fun...


These are a few insane statements written by satanist
members of the illuminati on Choronzon .And it
actualy shows you the level of insanity of these
people openly dealing with such a dangerous Demon:

"I tend to do it the way Crowley did. Outside the
Magick circle. Sure it has driven me insane at times &
they have locked me away & put me in full restraints
but what a rush & what a ride.. I enjoy dancing with
Choronzon best. He is a wild ass crazy motherfucker
who to the uninitiated mind will drive them to madness
like that Cuthulu guy.. I think they are very
similar.. diffrent names for the same entity really..
I mean Lovecraft was really aware of these things but
he got a bad tummy ache & died.. went a little mad
with all his knowedge.. but not me man.. I am down
with Choronzon.. I love riding that wild insane energy
& if I get called a Troll one more fucking time I am
going to quit this whole Tribe BS. If you don't want
to learn about real chaos Magick then why come to
these boards anyway? 418"

"Just treat him as you would anything dangerous,
powerful and lovely...and you'll see something
amazing. The crazy thing can bring sanity, too, not
just insanity. You just have to approach with a
modicum of respect and love. (And a sense of humour
definitely helps.)

Choronzon has been Transduced and is now free from the
Abyss. The reason that this happened is that Choronzon
was given Love - by myself, and then, many others.

When a demon is loved, a sort of apotheosis occurs and
its power grows, and the entity becomes a god-form.
This happened to Choronzon.

So anyone who's doing the traditional Enochian
aethyr-wander should be aware that they will not find
Choronzon in ZAX, because he (she/it) left for greener
pastures - our minds. He now occupies the space around
the edge of the dimensions we live in, half-in and
half-out, and having a wonderful time playing pranks
and gaining knowledge.

He left his governor Lexarp in charge of the Abyss, so
it is Lexarp you will see if you try to cross. Lexarp
does not have Choronzon's sense of humour. He's very
straightforward, and also strong, and will tear apart
any of the idiots who come looking for a fight, as
would Choronzon when he had the bailiwick of guarding
the moat around the factory and foundry of creation
(which is essentially what the "abyss" is.)

Choronzon's new bailiwick is being an exterminator
of entropy
. Those who are the beloved friends of
Choronzon will be able to get extraordinary help in
Effectuation (that's a 21st century word for "magick")
especially Effectuations done to destroy
manifestations of over-control and entropy.

Entropy has been mistaken frequently for a chaotic
state, owing to it tending to be a result of either
too much order OR too much chaos.

Choronzon has pointed out to me that the most
effective life is one in which there is a "meta-Tao",
a state explained by the Choronzonic koan of
"the balance between balance and imbalance". This
state is a Tao seen over time. The Tao is a yin-yang
balance, but if balance is maintained for too long,
the result is entropy.

To see more clearly, imagine a seesaw or a scale with
two plates. If it is perfectly balanced it just sits
there, gathers dust, and decays in Entropy. There
needs to be imbalance alternated with balance for life
to have motion, and thus be able to stay living.
"Moderation in all things, including moderation" is a
quote that refers to this state.

The balance and imbalance between chaos and order is
nested, and complex. Choronzon's new bailiwick (what
he does as a xenodimensional "life" form) is
destroying entropy, and furthering chaos. But
furthering chaos and destroying entropy are sometimes
done in strangely non-chaotic ways.

This is why Choronzon, if befriended, can actually
help you get sane. I cannot count the times I have
been an utter emotional wreck, and called on Choronzon
to help me make sense of things, and give his peculiar
yet beautiful form of Love to me. About four times a
year I consummate with the entity, usually in altered
states or as a finishing to long-term Effectuations.
Choronzon gets an enormous amount of power from this
and intense things seem to always happen the day
following this consummation."


"I just played with Choronzon some more.. invoking him
on Shrooms.. damn that was intense.. Choronzon & me
danced in the moonlight in People's Park.. we screamed
& yelled at each other for awhile, it was cute.. then
some kitty cats showed up & lead me around the park..
Bast enery all around.. then I got mad at Chorozon &
stormed out into the city to do battle with him but he
got scared & ran away.. Choronzon is on my friends
list on MySpace.. she is a teenage rapper from Long
Island.. she is so CUTE! 333 baby & discordia!!! yum."

 

Hillary Clinton and the lapel pin (1/22/2007)

Title: HILLARY CLINTON WEARS NEW LAPEL PIN THAT
ABSOLUTELY PROVES SHE IS AN ILLUMINIST -- CLINTON'S
FATAL LEADERSHIP SERIES -- PART 6H

Subtitle: Hillary Clinton and some Administration
associates have been wearing a lapel pin that is
clearly an ancient symbol used by the Masters of the
Illuminati. This proves our contention that Hillary
and Bill Clinton are practicing Illuminists . This pin
also proves the New World Order is very, very close.

The New World Order is coming! Are you ready? Once you
understand what this New World Order really is, and
how it is being gradually implemented, you will be
able to see it progressing in your daily news!!


Learn how to protect yourself, your loved ones!

Stand by for insights so startling you will never look
at the news the same way again.


YOU ARE NOW ON

THE CUTTING EDGE

For the past 5 months, we have been reporting that
Bill and Hillary are practicing Illuminist witches,
through our series entitled, "Clinton's Fatal
Leadership". We report many evidences of this
phenomenon, but only after we set the Biblical
foundation in NEWS1215, "Clinton Identifiable In
Biblical Prophecy As One Of The 10 Kings of Daniel 2 &
7, and of Revelation 17". If you have not yet read
this article, we encourage you to do so now. Then, we
encourage you to read the other articles in this
series by clicking on the link on The Cutting Edge
home page entitled, "Clinton's Scandals ". We have
created an outline for this series so you can easily
see the subject matter and click directly to each
article. Below the outline, we have been adding each
new Clinton article to this section, so we encourage
you to keep checking this section regularly.



For the past year, Hillary Clinton has been wearing a
new lapel pin that is distinctive, to say the least.
While other Christian ministries have reported this
pin, none of them has recognized it for the Illuminati
symbol it truly is, largely because no one in those
ministries is fully conversant in the occult. This
symbol, shown in the picture of Hillary above, is NOT
of an eagle in flight who is carrying a round ball of
pearl, as has been reported. This "eagle" is of a far
more insidious type, but before we can see exactly
what type of bird it is, we need to see this lapel pin
a lot more clearly.


"Hillary's Lapel Pin"
"Phoenix Bird"

Please examine this pin in this close-up photo. You
will notice that this bird is not an American Eagle,
because its neck is far too thin and is stretched well
out. In fact, you might even say it is "scrawny".
This bird is the occultic Phoenix Bird , of Ancient
Egyptian legend. Notice the extreme similarities
between the "eagle" in the lapel pin and the picture
of the Phoenix Bird, to the right.

PHOENIX BIRD SHOWN TO BE SYMBOL OF THE FALSE MESSIAH

What, do you say, is an Egyptian Phoenix Bird? The
Phoenix Bird of Ancient Egypt is pure legend, but that
does not keep occultists from believing in its
existence. Let us allow Masonic author, Manly P.
Hall, 33 Degree, tell us about the legendary Phoenix
Bird.

"Among the ancients a fabulous bird called the Phoenix
is described by early writers such as Clement,
Herodotus, and Pliny; in size and shape it resembled
the eagle, but with certain differences. The body of
the Phoenix is one covered with glossy purple feathers
and the plumes in its tail are alternately blue and
red. The head of the bird is light in color, and
about its neck is a circlet of golden plumage. At the
back of its back the Phoenix has a crest of feathers
of brilliant color. Only one of these birds was
supposed to live at a time, with its home in the
distant parts of Arabia, in a nest of frankincense and
myrrh. The Phoenix, it is said, lives for 500 years,
and at its death its body opens and the new born
Phoenix emerges. Because of this symbolism, the
Phoenix is generally regarded as representing
immortality and resurrection." [Manly P. Hall, The
Secret Destiny of America , 1958, p. 176-77; Emphasis
added]

I find it highly interesting that this occultic
legend, the Phoenix Bird, shares several things with
the true story of the birth, life, and ministry of
Jesus Christ. Let us quickly review these common
points:

1) The Phoenix Bird lives in a nest of frankincense.
In Luke 2:11-12, we see that the three Wise Men --
Magi -- brought Jesus myrrh and frankincense. Each of
these substances has a distinct meaning in the
ministry of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The
"frankincense [indicates] Christ's priestly
intercession" for mankind, according to the Defender's
Bible Commentary. Therefore, to say that the Phoenix
Bird lives in a nest containing frankincense portrays
a Messiah type ministry for mankind, and one that
involves spiritual "intercession".

2) The Phoenix Bird also has myrrh in his nest.
"Myrrh [indicates] Christ's coming death" for all
mankind, so people can be Justified before God the
Father on the basis of Jesus' sacrificial death on the
Cross. [Ibid.] Once again, we see that the Phoenix
Bird legend carries another Messianic type ministry, a
false one to be sure.

3) We see that, after his death, the Phoenix Bird
arises to live anew. Thus, the Phoenix portrays a
third Messianic type ministry, in that it arose again.


Therefore, this legend parallels Jesus' true life and
ministry in three critically important areas, in His
spiritual Intercession, His Substitutionary Death for
all mankind, and in His Resurrection.

This is the reason the Masters of the Illuminati
seized upon the Phoenix Bird as one of their symbols
of the coming New World Order of Antichrist. Do not
ever forget that this goal is paramount for the New
World Order. They plan on staging the False Christ,
whom we will know is Antichrist. Thus, the symbol of
the Phoenix Bird perfectly fulfills their plan and can
perfectly serve as the symbol of that Man of
Perdition.

PHOENIX BIRD DEPICTS OCCULTIC TEACHING OF BEING BORN
AGAIN

But, now let us return to the occultic story of the
Phoenix Bird.

"All symbols have their origin in something tangible,
and the Phoenix is one sign of the secret orders of
the ancient world, and of the initiate of those
orders, for it was common to refer to one who had been
accepted into the temples as a man twice-born, or
re-born. Wisdom confers a new life, and those who
become wise are born again ." [Hall, Ibid.; Emphasis
added]

Isn't this amazing? The Phoenix Bird legend now has a
fourth Messianic type connotation; it represents a man
being "born again ". Always remember that most pagan
groups, especially the most sophisticated ones, have
deliberately created the myth that their members are
"born again". Even Roman Catholicism teaches that its
members become born again, usually at Baptism.

PHOENIX BIRD SHOWN TO BE LUCIFER

Let us now hear more about the occult belief in the
Phoenix Bird, from a former witch.

"The Phoenix ... is believed to be a divine bird going
back to Egypt ... This Phoenix destroys itself in
flames and then rises from the ashes. Most occultists
believe that the Phoenix is a symbol of Lucifer who
was cast down in flames and who they think will one
day rise triumphant. This, of course, also relates to
the rising of Hiram Abiff, the Masonic 'christ'." [Dr.
C. Burns, Masonic and Occult Symbols Illustrated , p.
123]

Lest you think this tie-in of the Phoenix Bird to
Lucifer is one occultist's imagination, listen to
Barbara Walker, a radical feminist. She says that the
Egyptians and Phoenicians believed that the Phoenix
Bird was the representation of a god who "rose to
heaven in the form of a morning star, like Lucifer,
after his fire-immolation of death and rebirth ..."
[Walker, Now Is The Dawning ", p. 281]

Another Masonic author, revealed that the Sun God, who
created all other gods, was symbolized by the Phoenix.
[Joseph Fort Newton, The Builders: A Story and Study
of Masonry, The Torch Press, 1914, p. 13-14; also
J.S.M. Ward, The Hung Society or the Society of Heaven
and Earth , The Baskerville, Press, Ltd., 1925, p. 44
and 102]

PHOENIX BIRD WAS ORIGINALLY AMERICA'S SYMBOL ON OUR
GREAT SEAL

Former Illuminist Witch, Doc Marquis, reveals a most
interesting, and little known, fact about our American
Eagle depicted on our Great Seal. He states that,
originally, the American Eagle was not an Eagle, but
the Phoenix Bird! Our Forefathers, who were either
Masons or Rosicrucians, envisioned that the Phoenix
Bird was to be our national symbol, not the America
Eagle! [Secrets of the Illuminati, p. 11; see also the
Satanic book of symbols, Magic Symbols , p. 140-3]

PHOENIX BIRD ONE OF MAJOR SYMBOLS OF THE ILLUMINATI

The Phoenix Bird is one of the foremost symbols of the
Illuminati, according to Doc Marquis. Therefore,
since Hillary Clinton is wearing this symbol, we can
know conclusively that she is an Illuminist. Further,
since this Illuminist lapel pin was worn by two people
very close to President Bill Clinton, we can know for
certain that he is an Illuminist, too. [This lapel pin
was seen being worn by: Donna Shalala, Secretary of
Health and Human Services and Bettie Currie, Clinton's
Personal Secretary, see U.S. News & World Report,
2/9/98].

Finally, this lapel pin was seen being worn by
Conservative Republican Jeanne Kirkpatrick! This fact
demonstrates conclusively that both Democrats and
Republicans, Liberals and Conservatives, are equally
committed to the New World Order! Now you are
deceived no longer and you know the truth of what is
really going on in Washington, D.C. President Clinton
will not get removed from office because that is most
definitely not the plan, as the Republican leadership
is just as committed to the New World Order as is
Clinton. You can read full details in NEWS1248,
"Impeachment Process Is A Tool To Topple Our
Government".






Now, let us examine the occult symbolism behind this
Illuminist lapel pin, shown above. Doc Marquis
confirmed with me during a phone call on January 27,
1999, that the Phoenix Bird is a symbol of the Masters
of the Illuminati. With that in mind, listen to Doc's
occult explanation of this lapel pin.

1) The very fact that this lapel pin features a
Phoenix Bird shows that the pin is Illuminist in
meaning, and that the wearers are Illuminists, as
well. Only Illuminists would wear a Phoenix Bird
lapel pin. And, when they wear it, they are
deliberately sending a message to all fellow
occultists in the world.

2) Since the Phoenix Bird is carrying a ball, we know
that the ball represents our world. Notice that
pagans have used this symbol before, with the Phoenix
Bird having two worlds beneath its wings [taken from
Dr. C. Burns, Masonic and Occult Symbols Illustrated,
p. 122]. This lapel pin has the Phoenix Bird carrying
the entire world in its clinched talons, signifying
that it has captured the world.

3) Since the Phoenix Bird is looking to his left, we
know that he is carrying the world to a new location
despite the fact that the peoples of the world are
opposed to where they are being taken. In occult
symbolism, when a bird is pictured looking to his
right, it means that he is supportive of something and
when he looks to his left, he is looking in
opposition. Since the New World Order will mean death
and destruction to two-thirds of the world's
population, we know that people are going to oppose
its goals, especially those of us who know exactly
what their Plan is. No matter. Even against all this
opposition, the Phoenix Bird [Illuminati] is carrying
the world captive and is taking it to the new
location, the New World Order of Antichrist.

4) The wings spread in active flight demonstrate that
this new location is going to be arrived at quickly,
without much further delay. Thus, Hillary and Bill
and all these women wearing this pin are communicating
to fellow occultists that the coming New World Order
is very close to being achieved.

This lapel pin confirms our contention that Bill and
Hillary are practicing Illuminist Witches . We have
proved it in our previous articles on this subject,
but this lapel pin absolutely, completely proves it.
However, we have recently been sent a picture which
also demonstrate that this is the truth. Dr. Burns
sent us this photo, which had been taken from Texe
Marrs' ministry.

HILLARY CLINTON RECEIVING BLESSING FROM A SHAMAN




This picture is truly worth 1,000 words. Here, we see
Hillary being "blessed" by a Native American shaman,
giving her a traditional American blessing. Native
American spirituality is quite the rage these days, as
you can see for yourself by going into a New Age
bookstore, where you will find so many books touting
their old religion. The reason New Agers and witches
of all stripes are really "into" Native American
spirituality is that the Native Indians practiced an
Earth Mother worship very close to our current New
Age. In fact, Native Americans are held up
continuously as supreme examples of an entire nation
"living close to Nature", in "perfect harmony and
balance". Hillary would have had no trouble allowing
a Native American shaman bless her and pray over her.

The facts seem to be all in. Bill and Hillary Clinton
are just what Doc Marquis said they were, telling me
back in 1992 that they both were practicing Illuminist
Witches, with Hillary outranking Bill in the occult
world. Again, if you have not read our articles on
the Clinton Scandals, we urge you to do so. After
reading these articles, you will understand that our
leaders are truly what the Bible says they will be at
the End of the Age -- powerful, Black Magick witches,
just as Antichrist will be when he arises. Listen:

"... a king of fierce countenance, and understanding
dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be
mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy
wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and
shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And
through his policy also he shall cause craft to
prosper in his hand;" [Daniel 8:23-25]

The words we have highlighted in red print tell the
story; Antichrist will be a Black Magick practitioner.
He will cause Witchcraft, also known as the craft ,
to prosper in the world. Witchcraft, of the most
Black Magick variety possible, will be performed
regularly at that church on Main and Elm, Anywhere,
USA.

Further, Daniel 2 and 7 and Revelation 17 reveal that
the 10 leaders who conspire to accumulate all the
power of the world to themselves for the express
purpose of handing it over to Antichrist, will be of
the same spiritual nature as he. This means each of
the 10 leaders will be Black Magick practitioners.
Since NAFTA is Nation #1 in the 10-Nation New World
Order Reorganization Plan, and Bill Clinton is its
undisputed leader, he must be expected to be a Black
Magick Witch. We believe we have now proven that
point.

from http://www.cuttingedge.org/news/n1259.cfm

 

From Marco Saba (1/24/2007)

FROM MARCO SABA

I send you this video which testifies about the secret archives of Gladio, where Italian agent "Stay-Behind" film with his camera part of the hidden archives. An outing operation that I have managed in first person from 1997.
You will notice that the agent has been sent to find information about ALDO MORO, 14 DAYS BEFORE MORO WAS KIDNAPPED.
That is, 2 February 1978. There you see all the documents marked for immediate destruction and signed by MALUSARDI, who at that time was head of the TENTH division with the grade of (Lieutenant of the navy).
These are facts, not words, not the words of someone
probably affected of a pathetic form of andropause.

See you next time,
Marco Saba

P.S. It was just a so called “brother”, prince Francesco GIRONDA, who tried to demolish to the end my research, on orders of Assassiga… (F.Cossiga) He was at least more fantasious when he accused me of being “nazimaoist”…

You can publish all if you want. Included the INTEGRAL
document on Aldo MORO, before the analysis carried out from the attorney of Turin:

http://www.centrostudimonetari.org/moro2marzo.jpg
Archivio_superstite_Organizzazione_Gladio_MPEG2.mpg -
Antonino Arconte, 20-gen-2007 http://tinyurl.com/27wx9u

 

 

2012 calendar revisted and the Society of Jesus (1/24/2007)

2012 CALENDAR REVISTED AND THE SOCIETY OF JESUS

The 5000 Year Mayan Calendar ends on DEC 22, 2012 AD.
The ancient Mayans claim this calendar was given to
them by the god, QUEZECOATAL, The Feathered Serpent.

This would have been in the year 3012 BC. According to
ancient Egyptian records, The god THOTH left Egypt in
the year 3113 BC and may have reappeared in Meso
America.

These Demonic Spirits had advanced knowledge of our
universe and 2012 AD is probably the DATE when NIBIRU,
the Comet Planet again will pass earth.


NASA has mixed views about The Comet Planet on their
sites. NASA cannot tell us the Truth about the COMET
PLANET and if it will pass in 2012 AD.

THIS WOULD TRIGGER MASS PANIC, CHAOS AND ANARCHY ON A
GLOBAL SCALE.


ARE MOVIES LIKE "DEEP IMPACT" and "ARMAGEDDON"
PREPARING US FOR THIS DOOMSDAY EVENT?

ARE THESE MEGA HIT MOVIES GIVING THE WORLD HOPE THAT
HUMANITY CAN SURVIVE A CATACLYSM (COMET IMPACT) FROM
DEEP SPACE THRU THE TECHNOLOGY OF NASA?

Nostadamus used dark, occult arts to conjure a "Being
of Light" who gave him these visions of the future.
According to The Bible, this spiritual Entity was
Lucifer, Satan.

Why Study The Predictions of The Devil? Because thru
Nostradamus, we get a unique insight into what Satan
knows about Prophecy and how much time is really left?

And what are the Jesuits realy doing in Arizona?


The concept of the return of Jesus in 2012 has a
great impact on our psyche - subliminal triggers. They
are are all messages that activate your DNA to the
harmonic of unconditional love and compassion -
forgiveness - release of pain on all levels - release
of consciousness from the 3D grid and the games of
emotion and time. It is an insert placed in the grid
program as consciousness evolves and the human spirit
prepares to move on.

If you had seen the image above - ten years ago - you
might have felt a spiritual stirring - but now you
view it with different 'eyes' - the windows of the
soul peering into your physical mind - as your DNA
activates.

Eye - Lens - Projection - Physical reality is a
projection - created by a thought consciousness.

If the soul of Jesus deliberately set up this image -
the cloud would have to be pink - as it is the time
all part of something that restores humanity to its
spiritual essence to who we are as sparks of light
having a pysical experience.

We are moving into the energies of the Venus transit -
June 8, 2004 - June 6, 2012 - the frequency of love.

2012 is not a date. It is a designation - a
destination - which activates the evolution of
consciousness for all time.

Other numeric destinations - 11:11 11=2 strand dna -
twin souls reuniting as 1 - Zero Point merge

The year 2012 is indeed a very remarkable date on
God's calendar for many reasons but lets see what the
Jesuits are realy planning in the US for 2012:


JESUIT CONFERENCE BOARD STRATEGIC DISCERNMENT
STRATEGIC DIRECTIONS
FOR
THE UNITED STATES ASSISTANCY
THROUGH 2012
FIRST DRAFT
MARCH 14, 2005



N.B.:

This document is a work-in-progress. It represents the
current best judgment of the Jesuit Conference Board
concerning directions toward which the Society of
Jesus in the United States ought to be moving through
2012. The directions outlined here will require
significant development, refinement and testing before
the document takes final form. The Conference Board
invites Jesuits and apostolic partners to help further
its discernment and the development of this document
by engaging in reflection upon, conversation about and
response to the strategic directions proposed here.
Context and Mission of Strategic Discernment

Jesuits are called to be servants of Christ’s mission.
The service of U.S. Jesuits takes place in a context
that is shaped by important demographic, cultural,
social and religious issues in the United States, the
needs of the local and universal Church, and the
human, material and spiritual resources available to
the United States Assistancy.
In this context and in ways that explicitly respond to
this context, U.S. Jesuits serve Christ’s mission
through the service of faith that promotes justice,
evangelizes culture and fosters inter-religious
dialogue (GC 34, Decrees 2 – 5). They do so through
existing ministries, creative new ministries and by
attending to their responsibility for the
international mission of the whole Society.
Called to read and respond to the signs of the times,
Jesuits in the United States engage in an ongoing
process of learning, discerning and responding,
employing resources found not only within the Society,
but those of their partners in ministry and of other
organizations of good will, both religious and
secular.
_____________________________
As the Society of Jesus in the United States surveys
its current context and strives to read the signs of
the times and the call of the Spirit as it moves
forward in the service of Christ’s mission, a set of
issues emerge that shape the learning, discernment and
response of the Assistancy: In asking the questions
“What are the apostolic needs of the people of God in
this time and this context, and how is the Society of
Jesus in the United States called to respond?” the
Assistancy is challenged to:

1) Develop and employ effective ways of learning about
and assessing the needs of the Church and civil
society;

2) Articulate a projection of the Society of Jesus in
the United States, its resources and personnel through
the next decade;

3) Assess honestly current ministerial commitments and
develop a realistic and specific plan for future
involvement of Jesuits in those ministries;

4) Set priorities for new ministerial directions and
apostolic works based on the needs of the Church and
social realities;

5) Develop means to build and sustain capacity for
effective apostolic collaboration with lay colleagues;


6) Organize governance structures that match our
reality, support cura personalis and strengthen
coordinated national cura apostolica;

7) Foster local communities that are closely aligned
with and support the articulated mission, and that
serve as apostolic vehicles for our ministries;

8) Support sharing of our resources with the Society
throughout the world, especially in the education of
future leaders for developing provinces.

The mission of the Society of Jesus in the United
States is done:
through ministries;
by Jesuits;
in partnership with others;
under governance structures that support and promote
the mission

Engaging the challenges set forth above helps to set
new strategic directions in each of these four areas.


Ministries
Vision for 2012
Ministries in which Jesuits engage are grounded in the
one mission of the Society of Jesus and in criteria
clearly established in recent General Congregations.
Among others, these include education, pastoral
ministries, social ministries, the ministry of the
Spiritual Exercises, and communications. The focus of
these ministries is the service of faith through the
promotion of justice, the evangelization of cultures
and the fostering of inter- religious dialogue in the
context of and in response to social and cultural
realities and the needs of the Church in the United
States. Ministries are distinguished by significant
synergy among them, an expanding cadre of partners,
and a growing visibility and influence in the culture.
In developing this vision for our strategic
discernment, we look especially to Part VII of the
Constitutions; Decree 2 of The Thirty-Fourth General
Congregation; and Guidelines for the Relationship
Between the Superior and the Director of the Work
(1998).


Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:

1) There are national criteria for setting priorities
for engagement in ministries, both existing and new.

2) There is a national structure for each apostolic
sector to support common vision and personnel
development in areas such as leadership, governance
and decision-making. (see Partnership)

3) Works are strongly networked and interdependent.

4) There is increasing collaboration with partners,
and there are deliberate efforts to expand the circle
of partners (See Partnership).

5) The Society of Jesus is connected to the ministries
via a variety of forms of relationship which are
clearly articulated and agreed upon.

6) Ministries creatively and strategically communicate
and promote the mission of the Society of Jesus and
its values to the society and culture at large.


Jesuit Life
Vision for 2012
Jesuits live and learn in ways that form and sustain
them for service of the mission of the universal body
of the Society, for which apostolic availability is a
foundation. Their lifestyle gives public witness to a
religious vocation that is fundamentally apostolic and
that continually seeks the greater honor and glory of
God through availability for mission. In developing
this vision, we look especially to The General Examen;
The Formation of Jesuits from the Letters of Fr.
Peter-Hans Kolvenbach, S.J (2003); Fr. Kolvenbach’s
Letter on Community Life; Fr. Fred Kammer’s Letter on
Community Life; and Decree 4 of the Thirty- Fourth
General Congregation.


Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:


1) Vocation promotion is coordinated nationally

2) Jesuit formation is coordinated nationally and in
ways that honor and develop the distinctive vocation
to vowed religious life.

3) Jesuit formation and life include explicit
international dimensions that prepare and sustain
Jesuits in serving international needs.

4) Apostolic community life is guided by national
criteria that are regionally developed and adapted,
locally accountable, and for which provincials assume
co-responsibility.

5) The ongoing formation of Jesuits, that includes
collaborative experiences with lay and other religious
partners, is guided by national criteria that are
regionally developed and adapted, and locally
accountable. (see Partnership)

6) The engagement of aging Jesuits in ministry and the
care for their needs are guided by national criteria
that are regionally developed and adapted, and locally
accountable.


Partnership
Vision for 2012
Jesuits are engaged in a sustainable and intentional
commitment to lay apostolic partnership that
recognizes the distinctiveness of lay and Jesuit
vocations. Jesuits are formed for this partnership and
they are accountable for sustaining and promoting it.
In developing this vision, we look especially to
Decree 33 from the Thirty-First General Congregation;
Decrees 13 and 26 from the Thirty-Fourth General
Congregation; and Fr. General’s Omaha address at
Creighton University “Cooperating with Each Other in
Mission.”

Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:


1) There is a strategy for nationally coordinated
formation for apostolic partners, grounded in the
Spiritual Exercises that has national standards,
specific outcomes and accountability (see Ministries &
Jesuit Life). Recognizing that there is a continuum of
partnering relationships, the strategy:

a. Involves a common commitment to identify and invite
key potential lay partners and Jesuits to participate
in formation opportunities;

b. Is nationally coordinated, regionally developed and
locally implemented;

c. Includes opportunities for formal study, mentoring,
spiritual direction and the Exercises, preparation for
life/ministry transitions, immersion experiences;
catechesis; and attaining qualifications for specific
ministries that are nationally recognized and
transferable;

d. Is especially attentive to leadership and
trusteeship formation;

e. Receives appropriate and consistent funding.


2) The national structures for apostolic sectors
involve Jesuits and partners at all levels. (See
Ministries)


Governance
Vision for 2012
The structures of governance emerge from apostolic
need, and these structures further the mission by
supporting ministries, Jesuit life and partnerships.
Because of this, the vision for governance will be
further determined and articulated as the vision and
strategies for ministries, Jesuit life, and
partnership are developed. We will also look
especially to the Complementary Norms and The
Guidelines for Provincials (2003).

Strategic Directions
By 2012, the Society of Jesus will have taken the
necessary steps to ensure that:

1) No province exists in the form that it existed in
2005; specific criteria for province size and
geographical delineation have been developed and
implemented.

2) Provincials have adopted appropriate structures for
collaboration with one another: to support and direct
the implementation of national strategies; to share
human and other resources to address needs in support
of the mission; and to respond to international
responsibilities.

3) The moderator’s role has been strengthened to
support the moderator’s leadership of national
strategies implementation and greater
co-responsibility for the mission of the Society among
the members of the Jesuit Conference board.

4) Financial resources are coordinated nationally.

5) Local superiors receive sufficient training and
support for their role, and promote the implementation
of national strategies on the local level.

6) The Jesuit Conference board engages in ongoing
national strategic discernment.
------------------------------------------------------------
So this means the Jesuits are seriously getting ready
for 2012 and you?

Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

 

Protesters will urge Congress to stand up to Bush (1/26/2007)

Protesters Will Urge Congress to Stand Up to Bush
t r u t h o u t | Press Release , from: United For
Peace and Justice (UFPJ)

Peace march expected to be among largest since war
began.
New York, New York - Americans angered by Bush's
plans to escalate the Iraq war will flood the streets
of Washington on Saturday, January 27, in a massive
national peace march organized by United for Peace and
Justice (UFPJ). Marchers will call on Congress to
listen to the voters, not Bush, by using its power to
end Bush's war and bring the troops home. The last
three national marches organized by UFPJ each
attracted between 300,000 and 500,000 people.

MoveOn.org has called upon its 3.2 million members
to join UFPJ, describing the march as potentially a
"turning point for the war" comparable to how "Martin
Luther King Jr.'s March on Washington in 1963 was a
turning point in the fight for equality and civil
rights." The National Organization for Women (NOW) is
mobilizing its chapters to participate. Local anti-war
groups in cities and towns across the nation are
mobilizing.

On Monday, United for Peace and Justice's web site
received more than 700,000 hits. District Council 37
in NYC, AFSCME's largest district council, and New
York's United Federation of Teachers, the largest
teachers union local in the country, are sending
busloads of their members to Washington. Car caravans
and peace trains are heading to Washington, DC, from
all over the East Coast, Midwest and Southeast. Buses
and vans are coming from more than 30 states and 111
cities, including from as far away as Arkansas,
Florida, Iowa, Wisconsin, and Minnesota.

Judith LeBlanc, UFPJ Co-Chairperson, said, "Bush's
announcement of plans to escalate the war has
backfired. Every day people call or send email to say
they will be marching in Washington with United for
Peace and Justice on January 27th to call for an end
to this war. They are demanding that Congress stand up
to Bush. There is no doubt: This is the right action
at the right time."

Among those slated to speak at the pre-march rally
are Salt Lake City mayor Rocky Anderson, who last year
led an anti-war march of thousands, the largest
protest in Salt Lake City history; Reverend Jesse
Jackson Jr.; Congressman Dennis Kucinich (D-Ohio);
Congresswoman Maxine Waters (D-Calif.); Bob Watada,
father of Lt. Watada, the first military officer to
refuse deployment to Iraq and currently facing
court-martial; and active-duty service people.

On Monday, January 29th, UFPJ is sponsoring a
Grassroots Lobby Day, in which hundreds will press the
case for withdrawal from Iraq directly with their
Congressional representatives and senators. The
weekend's activities will include a Saturday morning
interfaith peace service and organizing workshops on
Sunday.

On Thursday, January 11, United for Peace and
Justice member groups and allies staged more than
1,000 local protests of Bush's escalation of the Iraq
war. UFPJ's March on Washington is the next step in
the anti-war movement's national surge of opposition
to Bush's escalation of the war.

 

The Vatican submission files (1/26/2007)

The highest member of the Order of the Garter right
now is the GUELPH herself Queen Elizabeth II. Now
remember folks how I have told you all its the
Sovereign Military of Malta (Knights of Malta) who
control everything for their Jesuit masters? They
control The City, Dubai, Switzerland and New York
financial power regions. Remember that King Juan
Carlos of Spain is within the Order of the Garter now
remember hes a very powerful Papal Knight within the
Sovereign Military of Malta. You must remember that
the 78th Grandmaster of the SMOM is Cardinal Andrew
Willoughby Ninian Bertie. Both King Carlos and Queen
Elizabeth II are subordinate to Bertie their
Grandmaster. Remember how the Jesuits took power away
from the Monarchs throughout many years since their
creation in 1534. Remember one of the oldest methods
used was the confession alone haha. Its not rocket
science and I'm just glad people can finally see a
little further these days thanks to our upcoming Tour
of Hope and other initiatives to spread the
truth.There is a battle between good and evil going on
for Earth at this moment my dear friends. As Henry
Kissinger blatantly stated, "Yes, many people will die
when the New World Order is established,
but it will be a much better world for those who
survive".
(Note: Better world for whom...the Wealthy Elite?)
Note: Henry Kissinger is a war criminal that the
U.S.A. seems to protect and a member of the infamous
Monte Carlo lodge now working for the Pope...


THE SECRET COVENANT


An illusion it will be, so large, so vast it will
escape their
perception.

Those who will see it will be thought of as insane.

We will create separate fronts to prevent them from
seeing the
connection between us.

We will behave as if we are not connected to keep the
illusion alive.

Our goal will be accomplished one drop at a time so as
to never bring
suspicion upon ourselves.

This will also prevent them from seeing the changes as
they occur.

We will always stand above the relative field of their
experience
for we know the secrets of the absolute.

We will work together always and will remain bound by
blood and
secrecy.

Death will come to he who speaks.

We will keep their lifespan short and their minds weak
while
pretending to do the opposite.

We will use our knowledge of science and technology in
subtle
ways so they will never see what is happening.

We will use soft metals, aging accelerators and
sedatives in
food and water, also in the air.

They will be blanketed by poisons everywhere they
turn.

The soft metals will cause them to lose their minds.

We will promise to find a cure from our many fronts,
yet we will
feed them more poison.

The poisons will be absorbed trough their skin and
mouths,
they will destroy their minds and reproductive
systems.

From all this, their children will be born dead, and
we
will conceal this information.

The poisons will be hidden in everything that
surrounds them,
in what they drink, eat, breathe and wear.

We must be ingenious in dispensing the poisons for
they
can see far.

We will teach them that the poisons are good, with fun
images
and musical tones.

Those they look up to will help.

We will enlist them to push our poisons.

They will see our products being used in film and will
grow
accustomed to them and will never know their true
effect.

When they give birth we will inject poisons into the
blood
of their children and convince them its for their
help.

We will start early on, when their minds are young, we
will
target their children with what children love most,
sweet things.

When their teeth decay we will fill them with metals
that will kill their mind and steal their future.

When their ability to learn has been affected, we will
create
medicine that will make them sicker and cause other
diseases
for which we will create yet more medicine.

We will render them docile and weak before us by our
power.

They will grow depressed, slow and obese, and when
they
come to us for help, we will give them more poison.

We will focus their attention toward money and
material goods
so they many never connect with their inner self.

We will distract them with fornication, external
pleasures and
games so they may never be one with the oneness of it
all.

Their minds will belong to us and they will do as we
say.

If they refuse we shall find ways to implement
mind-altering
technology into their lives.

We will use fear as our weapon.

We will establish their governments and establish
opposites within.

We will own both sides.

We will always hide our objective but carry out our
plan.

They will perform the labor for us and we shall
prosper
from their toil.

Our families will never mix with theirs. Our blood
must be pure
always, for it is the way.

We will make them kill each other when it suits us.

We will keep them separated from the oneness by dogma
and religion.

We will control all aspects of their lives and tell
them what
to think and how.

We will guide them kindly and gently letting them
think they
are guiding themselves.

We will foment animosity between them through our
factions.

When a light shall shine among them, we shall
extinguish it by ridicule,
or death, whichever suits us best.

We will make them rip each other's hearts apart and
kill their own children.

We will accomplish this by using hate as our ally,
anger as our friend.

The hate will blind them totally, and never shall they
see that from
their conflicts we emerge as their rulers.

They will be busy killing each other.

They will bathe in their own blood and kill their
neighbors for as long
as we see fit.

We will benefit greatly from this, for they will not
see us, for they
cannot see us.

We will continue to prosper from their wars and their
deaths.

We shall repeat this over and over until our ultimate
goal is
accomplished.

We will continue to make them live in fear and anger
though images and sounds.

We will use all the tools we have to accomplish this.

The tools will be provided by their labor.

We will make them hate themselves and their neighbors.

We will always hide the divine truth from them, that
we are all one.
This they must never know!

They must never know that color is an illusion, they
must always
think they are not equal.

Drop by drop, drop by drop we will advance our goal.

We will take over their land, resources and wealth to
exercise total
control over them.

We will deceive them into accepting laws that will
steal the little
freedom they will have.

We will establish a money system that will imprison
them forever,
keeping them and their children in debt.

When they shall band together, we shall accuse them of
crimes and
present a different story to the world for we shall
own all the media.

We will use our media to control the flow of
information and their
sentiment in our favor.

When they shall rise up against us we will crush them
like insects, for
they are less than that.

They will be helpless to do anything for they will
have no weapons.

We will recruit some of their own to carry out our
plans, we will
promise them eternal life, but eternal life they will
never have
for they are not of us.

The recruits will be called "initiates" and will be
indoctrinated
to believe false rites of passage to higher realms.

Members of these groups will think they are one with
us never
knowing the truth.

They must never learn this truth for they will turn
against us.

For their work they will be rewarded with earthly
things and
great titles, but never will they become immortal and
join us,
never will they receive the light and travel the
stars.

They will never reach the higher realms, for the
killing of
their own kind will prevent passage to the realm of
enlightenment.

This they will never know.

The truth will be hidden in their face, so close they
will not
be able to focus on it until its too late.

Oh yes, so grand the illusion of freedom will be, that
they will
never know they are our slaves.

When all is in place, the reality we will have created
for them
will own them.

This reality will be their prison.

They will live in self-delusion.

When our goal is accomplished a new era of domination
will begin.

Their minds will be bound by their beliefs, the
beliefs we have
established from time immemorial.

But if they ever find out they are our equal, we shall
perish then.
THIS THEY MUST NEVER KNOW.

If they ever find out that together they can vanquish
us,
they will take action.

They must never, ever find out what we have done, for
if they do,
we shall have no place to run, for it will be easy to
see who we
are once the veil has fallen.

Our actions will have revealed who we are and they
will hunt us down
and no person shall give us shelter.

This is the secret covenant by which we shall live the
rest of our
present and future lives, for this reality will
transcend many
generations and life spans.

This covenant is sealed by blood, our blood. We, the
ones who from
heaven to earth came.

This covenant must NEVER, EVER be known to exist. It
must NEVER, EVER
be written or spoken of for if it is, the
consciousness it will spawn
will release the fury of the PRIME CREATOR upon us and
we shall be
cast to the depths from whence we came and remain
there until the
end time of infinity itself.


Author: Unknown




Leo Lyon Zagami

 

 

A Warning to All Freemasons part 2 (1/24/2007)

 

November 6th, 2006 (updated on January 12th, 2007 with
a book review from the Catholic Family Weekly)

"The ignorance of any lodge dupes aside - who lend
their good name (if they have one) to the entire
spectrum of Freemasonry - it is incontestable that the
lodge retains its Inner Squalor for the privileged
elites. Aleister Crowley and his OTO Beast Cult is
simply a crystallizing of that kabbalistic sanctum of
blood and depravity. If the 'bad name' of the
'Wickedest Man in the World' negates their 'good name'
by the connection, they cannot solve the problem by
denying the connection."

- Craig Heimbichner Blood on the Altar



http://www.amazon.com/Blood-Altar-History- Dangerous-Society/dp/0970378432


In view of the imminent further court proceedings led
against the gaiaguys, by the OTO in both the
Australian Capital Territory's Magistrates Court (see
end page) and in the State of Victoria (under
Religious Vilification laws) it is appropriate to
raise the profile of Craig Heimbichner's incisive
exposé of the Ordo Templi Orientis, Blood on the Altar
- The Secret history of the World's Most Dangerous
Secret Society. This book further demonstrates the
all-important connection between the Ordo Templi
Orientis and the extensive Freemasonic brotherhood
which fraternally supports its inhumane acts.
Heimbichner provides the research of how the
fraternities are tightly bound together effectively
protecting and facilitating the bloody OTO agenda.
Meanwhile here in Australia we provide, on our web
site, a very clear documented personal example of how
this is being activated in relation to the ongoing,
police protected pedophile/satanic ritual abuse
network operating in our Australian state of Victoria.
(Despite official EOCV recognition that Freemason
membership would constitute a conflict of interest in
any public servant dealing with this case no
individual has responded to our written requests to
declare any Freemason or similar membership.)

There is much more to share from this ground-breaking
book but for now we concentrate on some parts which we
hope will finally speak to all "ordinary" Freemasons
who continue to prop up this murderous and evil sect
whether knowingly or unknowingly. And remember that
while we are dogged by legal actions (including
imminent bankruptcy) the real victims are children and
other sacrifice and torture victims and snuff movie
victims of this sadistic cult and its associates,
which continues to enjoy legal, not-for-profit status
in this country despite all the evidence of their
totally anti-social agenda brought before the
responsible officials. Realising the obvious
government protection of this world control-seeking
blood-thirsty sect, (and the protection and influence
it also enjoys in the United States) it doesn't take
much to work out how this state of affairs influences
the direction of the whole country. And so it is not
only Freemasons who provide their support to the
continued influence of this elite group. It is all who
can see, from our exposé, the transparent support and
protection our government gives the OTO, and do
nothing about it.



Excerpt from p.6 – 7, Blood on the Altar

The organization to which I am referring is known by
many names, in Latin it is called the Ordo Templi
Orientis; in German, the Orientalischer Templer-Orden
and in English, the "Order of Oriental Templars." But
its most widely recognized appellation is simply the
"OTO."

The OTO currently has lodges and "power zones" across
the world, including Israel, Russia and South America,
and still claims to be the "graduate school" for the
old prototypical fraternal order and "service club"
known as the Freemasons. Many Freemasons would dispute
this claim, but we will see that such protests reflect
either ignorance or an attempt at deception of the
"Cowans" (outsiders), including deception of
lower-level dupes within their own system of lodges.
The OTO is a traditional "fringe Masonic" or
"irregular" Order, a special group structure which
exists in a fraternal relationship with top members of
Grand Lodge "regular" Freemasonry, minus official
sanction, enabling convenient public disavowals and
denial by the Grand Lodge when incriminating
activities of these "irregular" lodges occasionally
reach public awareness. In the case of the "Propaganda
Due" or "P2" scandal in Italy in 1981, which involved
blackmail, murder, the Government of Italy and the
Vatican Bank, the P2 lodge was hastily dubbed
"irregular" by Freemasonry, although the $26.4 million
dollars involved in the criminal enterprise were
certainly regular enough. 3

3. For the story of the P2 Lodge, cf. Stephen Knight,
The Brotherhood: The Secret World of The Freemasons.



Excerpt from p. 10 - 11, Blood on the Altar

Initiates

Publicly professing to worship a vague being called
the "Great Architect Of The Universe" (G.A.O.T.U.),
the "Blue Lodge" initiates Freemasons through a
three-degree ritual system, while other rites, such as
the York and Scottish, take an aspiring Mason up
through higher degrees, some of which increasingly
drop hints regarding the esteem in which a true
initiate should hold both occultism and Lucifer, the
philosopher's "Light Bearer."

Masons recognize each other by code phrases ("Are you
on the level?") and by secret handshakes and gestures;
in Western culture they form the original
"good-old-boy" system which still rescues members and
smashes opponents, originally by murder but today more
often by career termination, financial and social
ostracism, judicial corruption and scandalous set-ups.
Like Al Capone with his Chicago soup kitchens, the
Masons cover themselves with many charitable
activities, usually performed by one of the "Porch
Brethren" (useful idiot). The Freemasons are the
prototype of the service clubs that followed Masonry,
such as the Rotary. The "Bar Association," the U.S.
court and police systems, the Federal government, and
military and space program are heavily infiltrated
with Freemasons. The Supreme Court and Congress have
had key members drawn from the powerful high degree
Scottish Rite; several U.S. Presidents have been
members of the Lodge, while others have been
functioning front men for their power network.

The average "Knife and Fork" Freemason is a pitiable
dupe. He gullibly trades his good name to the lodge as
a member, in exchange for a mess of pottage in the
form of a greased career track. This ignorance can
even apply to upper degrees, which do not
automatically guarantee that an individual is among
the knowledgeable inner circle. Yet no one can
progress through the higher degrees with one eye open
and not notice that an occult or esoteric level is
being promoted. But where is it?

Enter the OTO

The OTO does not merely hint of occultism, but plunges
headlong into the very subjects the high degree Masons
are told are reserved to the core of initiation. And
at the core of these secrets is the embrace of
contradiction, of the “elixir of life, “ and of the
power of blood. Readers can judge for themselves how
much of this gnosis is horrifying or simply sickening,
the dark doings of the depraved. Readers will risk an
encounter with material which scalds innocence and do
so at your own peril. …



Excerpt from p. 67, Blood on the Altar

So how do we respond to the Freemasons with their
posters of George Washington in a lodge apron? Can we
really link George Washington to the likes of Aleister
Crowley? But the question is nonsense. The succinct
reply is this: that some of the Founding Fathers,
caught up in a little-understood and fairly new fad
(Freemasonry had only pushed itself into view in
1717), became Freemasons. But these Masons were
typically not highly initiated (Washington only
reached the third degree). Many were still undoubtedly
abiding in the "outer portico of the Temple." Ben
Franklin seems to be the only one who enjoyed
wallowing in the Inner Squalor.

The ignorance of any lodge dupes aside--who lend their
good name (if they have one) to the entire spectrum of
Freemasonry-it is incontestable that the lodge retains
its Inner Squalor for the privileged elites. Aleister
Crowley and his OTO Beast Cult is simply a
crystallizing of that kabbalistic sanctum of blood and
depravity. If the "bad name" of the "Wickedest Man in
the World" negates their "good name" by the
connection, they cannot solve the problem by denying
the connection. They must admit the facts and decide
if the facts disturb them or not. Ironically, they
have an excellent example to follow: George
Washington. If they wish to take his lead, they
should, like him, quit the Lodge. In the case of most
Freemasons, however, I will wager that their lodge
enhanced career track washes aside these concerns.



Excerpt from p.119, Blood on the Altar

Some OTO successes have been due to political
influences, as we have seen in earlier chapters.
Typical of Crowley's efforts in this area was his
recruitment of Major-General John Frederick Charles
Fuller (1878-1966), the famed British military officer
and strategist, as his Second-in-Command in the Order
of the Silver Star (AA). Fuller invented the
Blitzkrieg tactic, ignored by the British, but adopted
by Hitler's army. Less well-known is another invention
of Fuller's: the term "Crowleyanity." With Fuller
under his belt (for a time), Crowley was able to boast
that "a certain brother...is in the most secret of
England's War Councils at this hour." Later Fuller
would maintain a diplomatic distance from the Beast.

More success for the Beast was to come in the crucial
domain of composing a nation's myths, the modern arts
of science and science fiction. Honored scientist John
Whiteside Parsons was the OTO leader of the Agape
Lodge in California. He was the inventor of
jet-assisted takeoff (JATO), the founder of Aerojet
Corporation and the co founder of the Jet Propulsion
Laboratory (JPL). 1

Author of instrumental research behind both our space
program and Allied military victories during World War
II, Parsons (known as "Jack"), considered himself the
"Antichrist Belarion." He engaged in the homosexual
rape of a sixteen year old boy in 1942. The Pasadena
police dismissed the charges and reported that the OTO
was essentially "an organization dedicated to
religious and philosophical speculation, with
respectable members such as a Pasadena bank president,
doctors, lawyers and Hollywood actors.”

Satanic Scientist Jack Parsons

The Masonically dominated police are far from a final
word in the investigation of any lodge (in spite of
often sincere efforts of well-intentioned local
investigators), since one of the oaths of a Freemason
states that “I will assist a Companion Royal Arch
Mason when I see him engaged in any difficulty, and
will espouse his cause so far as to extricate him from
the same, whether he be right or wrong.” 2

1 At Cal Tech's Jet Propulsion Laboratory, "JPL" is
also' said to signify "Jack Parson Lives."

2. Malcolm C. Duncan, Duncan’s Masonic Ritual and
Monitor, p.230.

LEO ZAGAMI SUPPORTS THE GAYA GUYS AGAINST THE SATANIC OTO

 

Secret Order of Saint Benedict (1/29/2007)

FROM THE ILLUMINATI ARCHIVES OF THE MONTE CARLO LODGE

SECRET ORDER OF SAINT BENEDICT Saint Benedict was born around 480 in Norcia , Umbria from a noble
family. In Rome he made his first studies then ashamed
from the roman corruption of that time moved to
Enfide, the contemporary Affile, which is located
between the Simbruini mounts, where he pursued his
studies in the Church of S.Pietro , in a life
characterized of a rigorous ascetic discipline. At
twenty years he found refuge in the shelter of Subiaco
leading the life of an hermit for three long years in
a horrendous cave, now known as Sacred Speco. After
his days in Subiaco, Saint Benedict founded its
monastic community and first Monastery of San
Clemente, he created the Monastery using the basements
of the famous Villa of the first Antichrist the feared
Emperor Nerone, whose name we find hidden
cabalistically in the Apocalypses of Saint Giovanni as
666 (GEMATRIA). Saint Benedict erudite man knew well
what he was searching and where to find it, and it's
from this encounter/challenge in Subiaco with the
forces represented from the still alive spirit of the
Devil of the Imperial Rome that the Benedictine
Monachesimo was born, synthesis of an ascetic vision
of an advanced level that tries to bring to the
origins a Christian Church that since the times of the
council of Nicea did not reflect anymore the true
instructions of the Master Jesus.


The Secret Order of Saint Benedict is born therefore
in parallel with the Benedictine Order and hidden from
the feared and perfide hierarchy of the Church of
Rome, to the dawn of the Western monachesimo. The
Secret Order of Saint Benedict is born in order to
protect the great secret of the Benedictine Order and
the true hidden instructions of the Apocalypse of
S.Giovanni, to contribute in this way to the advent of
the Messiah future Lord and redeemer who will lead, if
God wants, to the definitive defeat of the Empire of
the Evil. Such very secret Order in which you can
still find notable personages of the Sublacense zone,
which meet since a long and immemorable time far away
from indiscreet eyes in a place known from the local
inhabitants as Monte Crocella. This locality
impervious and very remote is found not far away from
Subiaco near to the Sacred Speco and is easy
recognizable from the Cross planted on its top in 1900
in occasion of the year of the Jubilee. And it was
then some Friars of the Benedictine Order connected
secretly to the Secret Order of Saint Benedict who
wanted to carry on their own shoulders in memory of
Master Jesus this very heavy cross made of full
copper. Another personage of relief that we find
inside the Secret Order of Saint Benedict is Saint
Onorico, an ascetic and a mystic of highest level that
lived for the greater part of its life inside of a
narrow cavern, imitating Saint Benedict at his
origins. Onorico lived with such hallucinating
deprivations that made quite a scandal in the Catholic
Church, until at some point the Pope himself went to
find it in order to convince him to pass the last
years of his life in a more relaxed way at the near
Sacred Speco of S.Benedict.


It was an offer that Onorico could not refuse but
added “I will eat only some cooked vegetables and a
glass of wine each month”. Many searches have been
made by myself in the Sublacenze zone in order to
locate its cove, and from part of the historians and
religious legacies of the Vatican but it's been so far
impossible to find what in reality had become later on
a place of great respect and cult for the Secret Order
of Saint Benedict. Of the rituals and the strange
practices carried out on Monte Crocella from the
Secret Order of the Saint Benedict nothing is known in
the profane world, beside what we find sporadically
reported from the inhabitants of the place on a
“mysterious sect” and their strange rituals regularly
practiced on Monte Crocella, but the inhabitants of
the place prefer not to speak of this “to the
strangers” fearing a possible vendetta of the Order,
and having since the old times a great fear and a
great respect for this type of things in this very
catholic place whish is Subiaco, and prefer to stay
away from such things. What little we know on the
initiatical and mysterical value of the Secret Order
of Saint Benedict was communicated to us from one of
its members, an old parish priest of the place well
known to a local level for its eternal comments on the
Divine Comedy which has confided to us the importance
of the Sacred Speco on the whole symbolism of this
secret Order.

This Former-preside of a local Liceo Classico (classic
languages high school n.d.t.) has told us to study it
with care if we want to begin to comprehend the Sacred
mysteries of the Secret Order of Saint Benedict,
mysteries connected to the Apocalypse and the "Fac
Bonum", the mystical "Suggello" of Saint Benedict that
we find inside, on one of the walls of the Sacred
Speco. In Saint Benedict, like in Sant'Agostino, of
which he is, on such point, his spiritual heir, we
assist to the fusion of two mystical objectives:
“Deverto to malo ET fac bonum” “remove yourself from
the evil and do good” this suggestion is given in
order not only to avoid the negative and dangerous
vibrations, but also in order to create around
yourself a generating equilibrium of celestial
clarity. FAC BONUM (Do Good) orders the Saint. Inside
of the Sacred Speco we find on our left hidden in a
narrow passage the mysterious figure of Lucifer, it
show itself tranquil but resigned in its expression
that is directed towards a grate, from which we can
see the altar and the chapel located downstairs where
the Saint Mass is celebrated, this would seem an
attitude from prisoner in contemplation.
Then when we come down in the Chapel downstairs and we
find the figures of the four symbolic animals of the
Apocalypse, the Lion, the calf, the Eagle and the Lamb
in the centre which based on the tradition are
correlated to the 4 Knights of the Apocalypse and to
the 4 Evangelist.

Therefore, for example, "Gregorio Magno" comments the
4 animals in its Omelia IV on Ezechiele: The living
winged beings come defined with exactitude by the
means of the Saint Spirit of the prophecy, so that the
exactitude of the definition reveals the persons of
the Evangelists, and the word of God do not leave some
doubts to our interpretation. Here in fact what is
said: Their faces were similar to a man face; all four
had, to the right a lion face, on the left a face of
Taurus, and all four had a face of a Eagle. That these
four winged living beings symbolize the Evangelists,
is attested on the introductions in the books of the
Gospel.

Matteo rightly comes represented has a man figure
because he refer to the human origin of Jesus; Mark
from the lion for the reason of the outcry in the
desert; Luca from the calf because he takes the move
from a sacrifice; Giovanni is symbolized from the
Eagle because he begin with the divinity of the Verb.
He saying: In principle it was the Verb, and the Verb
was near God, and the Verb was God, while fixed the
look in the same substance of the divinity, nearly
like the fixed Aquila the eyes in the sun. But since
all the elect ones are limbs of our Lord, and our Lord
is the head of all the elect ones, for the fact that
are shaded its limbs, nothing prevents that He it is
represented in them. He in fact, the unique Son of
God, has made himself truly a man, he has deigned to
die like a calf in the sacrifice of our redemption, he
is resurrected like a lion in virtue of its force. To
the lion it is not permitted to sleep with open eyes,
because in the death itself in which our Lord as a man
could sleep, like God, remaining immortal, he remained
wide awake.

Rising to the sky after its resurrection, He was
elevated up like the Eagle. It is therefore for us all
this together: man for its birth, calf for its death,
lion in its resurrection, Eagle in its ascension to
the sky. But since, like we have already said, the
four living beings symbolize the Evangelists and
these, with their figures all the perfect men, remain
to be seen how every elect one comes shaded in the
vision of the living beings. Every elect and every
mature man in the way of God, is entirety man, calf,
lion and Eagle. The man is a reasonable animal. The
young calf usually comes immolated in the sacrifice.
The lion is a strong animal, like is written: The
lion, most strong of the animals, does not fear the
encounter of nobody. The Eagle flies up looking with
fixed eyes to the rays of the sun. Therefore who is
mature in the reason, is a man. And if he scarify
itself from any mundane pleasure, he is a young calf;
and since, for this spontaneous mortification he
possesses the force of the confidence on himself, for
which it is written: The just one is sure as the lion
that does not have fear, he is a lion; and because,
then, it contemplates in sublime ways the celestial
and eternal truths, he is an Eagle. Therefore, every
just one becomes man in virtue of the reason, young
calf in virtue of the sacrifice of its mortification,
lion for the force of the confidence, Eagle for the
contemplation, with justice these living beings can be
the symbol of every perfect man. Here we propose
ourselves to demonstrate that that which has been said
of the four living beings, can be applied to the
single perfect men.

The opening of fifth seal. When the Lamb opened the
fifth seals, I saw under the altar the spirits of
those who were immolates because of the word of God
and the testimony they have made of it. And asked with
great voice: “Until when, Monarch, you that are saint
and truthful , you will not make justice and revenge
our blood over the inhabitants of the earth”. Then it
was given to everyone of them a candid garment and was
said to be patient little more, until the number of
their companions of service and their brothers that
had to be killed for their service was complete (AP 6,
9-11).

Remember Brothers and Dames of the Order of the Temple
“Mary presided at the principle of our Order, and
presides also, if this is the will of the Lord, the
End ".

The phrase is from the Rule of the Templar Order of
San Bernardo from Chiaravalle that remembers us our
devotion to the Saintest Virgin. Saint Bernardo was a
Advanced Incognito of the True Masonry like it was in
Ireland Saint Malachia.
We are now to the VII chapter on the path of True
Masonry, and number 7 in the liturgic work of Saint
Benedict has one great esoteric importance, the
esoteric importance of number 7 is highly attested
from the wonderful Patriarch of the West as they
define it H.Durville and Abbot Julio in the book
PRAYERS AND SECRETS OF HIGH MAGIC a text that we higly
advise to our Brothers and Sisters Illuminati of the
“Grande Fratellanza Bianca Universale” (Great
Universal White Brotherood n.d.t.) where you will be
able to find an authoritative interpretation of the
“divine message”, has is said to be from Scholar Pier
Luca Pierini R. of the Editions Rebis of Viareggio a
point of reference of first importance and a sure
“beacon” for all the consciences in search of truth.
In this precious work you will be able to find between
the many things of sure interest for the true and
sincere practitioner of the Real Art, an entire
chapter dedicated to number 7, a number very
important for us Illunminati that is reflected in the
liturgy of Saint Benedict, that divides the sacred
chant in seven parts emphasizing, thus, with a ritual,
seven times resumed during the day, the union of the
spirit with God.
We conclude this Chapter with the voice of the Father
Abate who rises itself after the song of the serious
and solemn Magnificat to say to us: “Pardon our
offenses as we pardon those who have offended us” To
Subiaco we will come with humilty asking forgiveness
to you in your Supreme centre o Saint Protector of our
Europe. Amen

 

OTO, Nazism and the Occult Messiah (1/29/2007)

 

The OTO was founded between 1895 and 1900 by a pair of powerful Freemasons, Karl Kellner and Theodor Reuss.
Politically, the order was right-wing in the extreme,
proposing the creation of a pan-German world based on
pagan spiritual beliefs. Kellner died in 1905, and
Reuss, a former spy for the Prussian Secret Service,
assumed the office of high caliph. While living in
London, Reuss spied on German socialist expatriates.
In 1912 he made the acquaintance of Aleister Crowley,
and appointed him head of the OTO's British chapter.
But The Beast's [Crowley's] political loyalties have
always been an open question."
The fascist character of Scientology can be seen in
embryonic form in the Michael Howard's profile of the
OTO and its infamous leader in England, Aleister
Crowley, as described in The Occult Conspiracy:
"Crowley...was head of the English branch of the OTO
and he took the magical name Baphomet from the idol
worshipped by the Knights Templars... When he was at
Cambridge University the young Crowley had belonged to
a Jacobite legitimate society and had dabbled in
extreme right-wing politics." (p. 112)
"Because Crowley had extensive contacts with the
European secret societies his specialist knowledge was
used by the SIS [Britain's Secret Intelligence
Service] for 'Black Propaganda' purposes. Crowley had
confided to the writer Aldous Huxley in 1938 when they
met in Berlin that Hitler was a practising occultist.
He also claimed that the OTO had helped the Nazis to
gain power." (p. 135)
Howard and other historians of the occult societies
credit OTO with introducing Tantric sex magic which
supposedly opens up all Hermetic and Masonic mysteries
that are veiled in symbolism. Possible Origins for
Dianetics and Scientology, by Jon Atack, compares the
symbolism and rituals of OTO and Scientology:
"Many of the symbols of Scientology were taken from
ritual magic. Hubbard was a member of the AMORC
Rosicrucians in 1940 and the OTO ,he performed sexual
'magick' ceremonies with Jack Parsons, a follower of Aleister Crowley, in 1946. The Scientology cross is very
similar to the Rosicrucian and Crowley crosses.
Hubbard also used the 'daleth' triangle of the
Egyptian destroyer god Set as the Dianetic symbol.
"The theta symbol used by Scientology is the central
symbol of Crowley's Ordo Templi Orientis, where it
denotes 'thelema' or the will. It is the symbol of
'Babalon', the antichrist that Hubbard and Parsons
tried to incarnate. The 'S and double triangle' motif
of Scientology probably derives from the black magic
use of the snake symbol (the 'wise serpent' or Satan)
combined with a deconstruction into two triangles of
the Star of David (rather like hanging the Christian
cross upside down to signify devil worship). This
symbol - the magical hexagram - was used by Hubbard
and Parsons during their attempts at incarnating the
anti-Christ in human form. Again, Hubbard shares the
double triangle with Crowley, where the triangles
stood for the 'Argentinum Astrum' or 'Silver Star', a
name for Crowley's organization prior to his take-over
of the Ordo Templi Orientis.
"Crowley's order - the OTO - had a common origin with
the Thule group to which several members of the Nazi
hierarchy belonged (including deputy party chairman
Rudolph Hess). The sig rune - used by the Nazis -
appears on the Scientology International Management
Organization's symbol - a red square enclosing a white
disc and set off by four such sig runes. The swastika
of the Nazi flag has been replaced by the Scientology
'S and double triangle'. The symbol of the Religious
Technology Center is surrounded by sig runes. As far
as I can ascertain, the sig rune is otherwise peculiar
to the Nazis.
In a way I can state clearly that Hitler was obviously
directed by the British illuminati of the SRIA (from
the United Grand Lodge of England who gave also birth
to the Golden Dawn),Brothers that belong to the elite
of the illuminati intelligence who manipulated him
untill they needed Hitler (some of them belonged to the OTO), and then left him to front an impossible war against the rest of the world after accomplishing in secret their goals.In Switzerland the OTO Nazi ideal was conducted after the II world war by illuminati Frater Superior
Metzger.This was one of the main reasons why Rudolf
Hess went to England with a secret Rosicrucian mission
he was never able to accomplish because of Brother Churchill and the change of mind of certain Brothers in the SRIA.
Thats why after so many years Rudolf the man who knew
to much about the New World Order was still a treath
so they eventualy killed him as we all know. Hitler a
British agent probably not but definetely a British
puppet! Adolf willingly served the Zionist agenda of
Great Britain and the Vatican so they could establish
their State of Israel after all these terrible Nazi
persecutions against the jewish people. Fascist United
States is at the moment the leggittimate heir to Nazi
Germany thats why they love and support so much their
OTO,they are using the same tecniques that made Hitler
famous and Im sure they will get worst much worst in
the next few years just like their beloved Führer did.
The USA at present are like Germany in the 1930's and the
Muslims are like the new Jews of the situation having
to suffer and be persecuted illegaly in places like
Guantalamo bay...

Did you know that J.F.C.Fuller, friend and student of
Aleister Crowley, made a Major General in 1930 E.V.,
resigned in 1933 E.V. devoting the rest of his life to
the writing of history, was the only foreigner at
Adolph Hitler's first manoeuvres in 1935 E.V., and one
of the two Englishmen invited to the Fuhrer's fiftieth
birthday celebrations in 1939 E.V.?

Did you know that after Rudolf Hess flew to Scotland
in 1941 E.V., surrendering to the Allies, that illuminati
agent Ian Fleming, the future author of the James Bond
novels, advocated that the Nazi occultist be interrogated by
Aleister Crowley?

These are but two of many fascinating facts that one
can find in Hitler: The Occult Messiah by illuminati
Brother of the Ordo Templi Orientis Gerald Suster [St.
Martin's Press, 1981 E.V.].

Suster's book makes for fascinating reading, even if
one is not terribly interested in exoteric history and
World War II. One reason for this is simple: there is
no clear dividing line between the exoteric, the
"ordinary" and "mundane", and the esoteric or
"occult". By now, for instance, it should be well
known to most that our founding fathers, the men who
created these United States of America, were
Freemasons with a deep interest in things esoteric.
Masonic and occult symbolism is abundant even in the
design of our currency which backs up the idea that
money is a kind of talisman. Well, it is Mr. Suster's
claim that W.W.II was more of a magical conflict than
most people realize. He is not the first researcher
and author to point out that Hitler's S.S. was more of
an occult fraternity than a military organization,
that Hitler, Hess, Himmler and others in the Nazi
party were deeply interested and involved in the
occult, twisting and perverting sacred esoteric
symbols and ideas to suit their own purpose, and that
the Thule Gesellschaft was an important motivating
group behind and within the party. However Frater
Suster of the illuminati accumulating and organizing
various facts, looks more to the esoteric aspects of
Hitler and Nazism than most researchers and he points
out that it was a natural aspect of the Age of Horus,
or Æon of Horus, as the illuminati would call it.

Gerald Suster looks deeply into the motivations of the
individuals who created Nazism and brought about the
second world war, concentrating primarily upon Hitler
of course, showing how this new, dawning age was being
felt all over the world, how new occult fraternities
and groups were coming into being, and how certain
occultists and their orders in Germany influenced,
trained and guided Hitler and the Nazi party. The book
is extremely convincing, although certainly many of
the ideas Mr. Suster puts forth in his book are bound
to be scoffed at by "orthodox" historians. However,
for those of us who have studied the esoteric
influences easily found in exoteric history, Mr.
Suster's ideas do not seem so very absurd.

 

CMRC and the illuminazi (1/30/2007)

As now Im finally out of the illuminati as everybody
knows I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me
that no one was really expecting such a move from me
in the masonic circles. Many know me from my years in
Freemasonry and the illuminati and wondered thinking
is he really doing this or is hr gone completely crazy?
No Im realy doing this and I will expose the Brethern
further in their evil intentions.
And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the
so called illuminati and say finally Im a free and
accepted man amongs my equals and not the usual
privileged bastard I used to be, or a supposed Free
and Accepted Mason in reality a puppet of my Grand
Master...
The present state of the Masonic Order and of all
side Orders is a sincere catastrophy, a catastrophy
ruled by incompentent and even worst, dangerous
individuals, involved in Satanic actvities
camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit
followers...).The illuminati discuss amongst themselves
the significance of Gnosticism in reality they are
high level Vatican puppets meeting in these Conferences
at the Canonbury Research Centre in London, like the
last one at the beginning of November 2006. We are also
fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well
known esoterica wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias
Churthon with all these High level Masons and
prestigious Accademicians like Professor James
Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General
Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library all together for
the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART, a question comes to my mind about these illuminati : do they still have a
heart??? We need to focus a bit more on the real
significance of these kind of Conferences promoted by
high level Freemasons and Satanist at the CMRC , and
you might finally understand where and how these
contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati
meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.
Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone present at
this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of
November even affirmed that the Ottoman Empire,
treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as
another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that
the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient
and Accepted Sufi Path' . But Professor Thierry
arcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,
deliberately didnt give the connections between these
renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry
connected to the Vatican, and the Zionist and the
birth of Nazism through infamous Freemasons like Rudolf
von Sebottendorf Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or
von Sebottendorf ) .
So lets see if they are ever gonna start revealing the
truth in such illuminazi circles and lets keep an eye on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury Masonic Research Centre.


Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 


ARTICLES 71-80

 
 

Join the "Tour of Hope"! (1/24/2007)

Get Involved In Stopping Vatican-Led NWO: Join 'The Tour of Hope' By Forming A Committee In Your City Or Town

The 'Tour of Hope' is catching on world wide with groups and committees to fight deception and evil forming in U.S., Canada, Norway, Italy, France and Australia.

23 Jan 2007

 

By Greg Szymanski 

The worldwide Tour of Hope is gaining a life of its own as people are responding from all corners of the globe only one week after it was officially announced by Leo Zagami, former high-level Illuminati insider and recent defector to the  of truth.

Zagami defected four months ago from the ranks of the influential Monte Carlo P2 Lodge and has been trying to wake-up Americans to the inner Masonic evil-doings of the Vatican-led New World Order, desperately trying to create a one world government, one world religion and universal fascism.

To fight back, Zagami is organizing what he calls a " Tour of Hope", which is a grass roots worldwide organization to spread truth and peace in order to counter the evil New World Order's highly organized agenda, starting in the Vatican and trickling down to every corner of the globe, including America.

"No word is stronger than the word of God and we need to organize the people who follow the true word of God in all parts of the world to counter the evil being spread by worldwide government leaders, the Vatican and especially the evil Jesuits, who are the modern day Knights Templars working through deception and black magic," said Zagami Monday on Greg Szymanski's radio show, The Investigative Journal on the Republic Broadcasting Network at www.rbnlive.com.

"I was involved in the highest levels of the Masonic Lodges in both Monte Carlo and England due to my aristocratic Sicilian and English bloodlines. I was born into it, worked on Vatican radio and TV and until I really understand the true purpose of the Vatican- led New World Order and the real evil at the top levels, I thought I could change things from the inside.

"But when I realized that was impossible, I decided to go public with all of my inside information in order to alert people of the evil hiding behind the Vatican and the government leaders of the world, including those in the U.S.

"When I was in the Monte Carlo lodge, the top people simply thought of Americans as the future slaves of the upcoming New World Order empire. It's as simple as that and Americans need to wake-up."

Zagami announced on The Investigative Journal that his "Tour of Hope" idea has "spread wings quickly" across the globe with people in Canada, America, Norway, Italy, France and Australia already contacting him to take part in the grass roots peace organization, an organization geared at spreading the "inside truth about the Vatican, Freemasonry and the numerous sell-outs and traitors who are secretly working for the New World Order," according to Zagami.

The concept of the Tour of Hope is simple, added Zagami, with Committees of Hope to be formed in cities and towns across the globe.

"We need to organize to fight evil as the enemy is well organized," said Zagami, whose website for more information about getting involved with the Tour of Hope can be found at www.illuminaticonfessions.webfriend.it.

"We already have speaking engagements set up in Detroit, St Petersburh, Fl., in Canada and several other locations being worked on as we speak. Greg of the Investigative Journal has agreed to help out and appear the initial speeches in order to network this idea throughout America and the rest of the world."

If interested in taking part in the Tour of Hope and forming a Committee of Hope, what is needed is at least six people in each city or town. Once the Committee is formed Zagami and Greg, the host of the Investigative Journal, have agreed to come and speak to kick-off the organization and help make it grow.

"The idea is then to network, get other speakers and form a Tour of Hope web site," said Szymanski, adding the information Leo Zagami is bringing forward is vital in order that America survive and once again become a free country. "He has inside information on how the Vatican organized 9/11 as well as telling Americans who are the real culprits pulling the New World Order strings both here and abroad."

To get involved with the Tour of Hope and to form a Committee of Hope, contact Zagami at his web site or contact the Arctic Beacon at arcticbeacon@earthlink.net or call Greg personally at 509-242-9681.

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com

 

Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

Revelations on the State of Israel (2/7/2007)

The Zionist "State Of Israel" was created by the
Jesuits-Vatican craftsmanship. Because, of it's
strategic location where Jerusalem is located. The
Jesuits-Vatican wishes to protect that zone in the
Middle East, and they will destroy the Al-Aqsa Mosque
"Dome Of The Rock" where the Roman Temple of Herod is
buried. When the Jesuits successfully destroyed the
Dome Of The Rock, a Masonic Satanic Temple will be
built where the final pope "Anti-Christ" will sit and
wishes to be worshiped like GOD. By the way, Edmund A.
Walsh, S.J. according to historical articles
established a Jesuit school in Iraq. I can't remember
for a while if it is in Baghdad. Some Zionist-Jew
leaders are high-level freemasons, some Freemasons
pretend to be Muslims like the late Yasser Arafat who
is a 33rd degree freemason and believed Saddam Hussein
too is a 33rd degree freemason. They work together
controlled by the Jesuits to initiate a path for the
re-building of the Satanic Temple intended for the
Anti-Christ. There are Freemason H.Q. in Egypt and
Turkey as well, pretending to be Muslims, like in the
UK and US and France and other places where they
pretend to be Christians.

Historian

 

The great debate and the microchipping (2/7/2007)



Let us understand that Moses was going to debate with
the ruler of the greatest nation of that time (USA has
become now what Egypt was back then). He along with
Aaron was assigned to debate with the wisest people
around.Moses had no army,he had no weapons. Pharaoh
the old version of the President of the United States
had an army,educational institutions,highly skilled
and astute doctors of law, mathematicians,philosophers. Moses had to confront the very people who buuilt the great Pyramids of Gizah, Masters of the physical and human sciences .Moses knew how Pharaoh and his people were; he was raised in Egypt ,in the house of Pharaoh. Reflect! Think! Can you imagine what Moses must have felt?
And how would he feel today?
These days the illuminati are creating around us a
invisible prison made of microchips , they are
building Concentration Camps for rebels of the New
World Order all over the US . These once upon a time
Free country callled the USA are following more and
more the Chinese and Russian authoritarian ways.The
Russians have been programmed already by the
illuminazi during the Communist Soviet experiment to
stay silent in front of all this ( how many Russians
will realy dare to rebel facing the terrible
conseguences of deportation in Siberia even these
days... ) .Many dangerous ill persons proliferate in
your planet : preachers at the head of satanic
sects,gurus and initiates of similar associations ,
inclined to wickedness, dominated by occult forces
linked to the intelligence services.
The psyche of the world seems to me in a permanent
agony.
They are all ill individuals , in a continuos delirium
with their poor consciousness, if they've styll got
some.
Those who do not love , do not have soul.
However,the Holy Prophet Mohammed teached us and said:
"Nay ,for when a phophet of Allah has girded himself
for battle to combat the enemy of God,he will never
lay down his arms unless the Command of the Lord comes
to him". And I will continue my battle against these
enemies of God until the end of this age of darkness,
because we cant accept what the Christians define has
the "Mark of the Beast" (the microchipping) and the
Warlord ideology of illuminazi George H.Bush and his
son the AntiChrist.These people including the
Rockefeller Mafia wants ex illuminati like me to be
sent to a secluded island in the middle of the ocean
with no chance of coming back. These islands are
truly been created right nown for the people who
refuse the illuminazi Mafia , and they will also be
used for real criminals who serve life imprisonment
for their vicious crimes.These islands have been
described in the Protocols pubblished by the Monte
Carlo Lodge "Universal Unity" in 2002 as controlled
from outside using the microchipping technology
(successor to the infamous electronic bracelet), and
divided accordingly to the sex of the criminals . In
the 3rd Protocol of the Monte Carlo Lodge it states
regarding this subject "Those individual should be
forgotten, even by their relatives. Their survival ,
as for the primitive people ,is guarantee only by
their ability of tilling the soils and fishing". It
sound like an horror version of the Robinson Island
or one of these idiotic reality TV shows featuring the
poor unwilling participants. Are we gonna have them on
TV later so we can please the mass dear Bush?
The Bibble and the Qur'an say the Creator prepared
Moses for his battle with Pharaoh by giving him
several signs. The Bibble says God said to Moses " I
am That I am". In the Royal Arch chapter of Masonry
these signs are relayed to the Mason and adopted as
their signs of recognition and communication . Each
sign is accompanied by three words.For us "I am That I
am" must have a deeeper and more profound significance
that the one given by these illuminati puppets in
contemporary Freemasonry. And this meaning should be
also interpreted in the light of the future
microchipping process as "I am That I am" truly works
ONLY WHEN IM FREE OF THE MICROCHIP DEVICE installed by the illuminazi, and one thing is clear for all of us these days Moses will be dealing with a different kind of BUSH ON FIRE ...
well not a Holy one indeed but a Pharaonic version
MADE IN TEXAS and blessed by the Vatican!

Leo Lyon Zagami
now
Khaled Saifullah Khan

 

JFK Speech on Secret Societies and Freedom of the Press (2/6/2007)

 

 

Illuminati agents building detentions camps (2/6/2007)

ILLUMINATI AGENTS ARE AT WORK BUILDING DETENTIONS
CAMPS


Illuminati agents are hard at work building detention
camps to house unknown persons for unknown reasons on the 33rd Parallel in south-central Arizona. In fact,
extensive activity is occuring there from Death Row in Florence, Arizona.
Through the Hohokam Indian Stonehenge-like ruins into
the new prison complexes themselves.

This article:
Will attempt to provide visual / photographic
evidence of this phenomenon as well as a brief
explanation of who and what is behind it.

None of what is provided to the reader is based on
opinion , ideology or belief
...only the facts. The facts show the following yuo
can find at:
http://www.thebereanchronicles.com/indepth_news/ news_Illuminati_Detention_camp_01.html

 

 

The Architecture of the Prison Planet (2/7/2007)

http://prisonplanet.com/articles/january2007/ 290107rockefellergoal.htm

 

 

 

Zagami's Message of Hope Spreading Fast (2/9/2007)

 

Zagami's Message of Hope To Defeat Vatican-Led NWO Spreading Fast
Tour of Hope Committees forming all over America, as Leo Zagami, a former high level Monte Carlo P2 member explains his plan. He further explains why he decided to defect from the clutches of evil and fight the good fight.
7 Feb 2007

 

By Greg Szymanski

 

Leo Zagami, the Italian aristocrat and high level Freemason who recently defected from the evil clutches of the Illuminati, was first brought to  U.S. attention months ago by the Arctic Beacon and The Investigative Journal radio show.

 

Since then, Zagami's valuable inside information has been heard by hundreds of thousands across the globe, taking head on the Vatican-led New World and letting then know people are "downright serious" about ending Rome and its minions' evil reign.

 

Millions have been killed by the duplicitous and deceptive Vatican and Jesuit influenced Illuminati over centuries and, according to Zagami and many serious researchers, they are not about to stop now with the destruction America, the Middle East and Israel next on their agenda.

 

Zagami's warning to stand up to the evil Illuminati comes from high level inside information, information that is now being picked up other truth seeking American journalists and radio broadcasters who are now giving Zagami a platform thanks to the Arctic Beacon's initial exposure.

 

Besides a flood of requests to allow Zagami a chance to speak by other radio hosts, Zagami and the editor of the Arctic Beacon have initiated the "Tour of Hope," which is a grass roots movement to gain support throughout America and the world to fight the New World Order.

 

Since the initial announcement three weeks ago, more than two hundred people from at least 15 states have expressed a desire and willingness to form Committees of Hope in their communities, in essence expressing a willingness to fight the evil Jesuit and Vatican hierarchy by putting their names on the dotted line as a unified resistance.

 

"This should be done under the old fashioned Charter system just like America was initially begun," said Zagami in a recent interview. "We will then organize around the world fighting our organized enemy in the same manner, but replacing deception and lies with truth and justice."

 

The "Tour of Hope" has caught wings as Zagami is in the process of coordinating efforts with others to arrange speeches and to unify the resistance in the old fashioned way – face to faces meetings and coordinated efforts by the Committees of Hope to becoming a beacon of truth throughout the world.

 

Anyone interested in forming a Committee of at least five or six people can contact the Arctic Beacon or contact Zagami at his website www.illuminaticonfessions.webfriend.it.

 

In order to better understand Zagami, he recently issued a statement explaining why he left the clutches of the Monte Carlo P2 Lodge:

 

Since I'm finally out of the illuminati as everybody

knows, I want to talk without barriers. It seems to me

that no one was really expecting such a move from me

in the Masonic circle. Many know me from my years in

Freemasonry and the illuminati and thought

is he really doing this or is he gone completely crazy ?

 

No I'm really doing this and I will expose the Brotherhood

further in their evil intentions.

 

And yes I was finally free to stick a finger up to the

so called illuminati and say finally I'm a free and

accepted man as my equals and not the usual

privileged 'bastard' I used to be, or a supposed Free

and Accepted Mason in reality just another puppet of my Grand

Master...

 

The present state of the Masonic Order and of all

side Orders is a serious catastrophe, a catastrophe

ruled by incompetent and extremely dangerous

individual involved in Satanic activities

camouflaged as Egyptian esoterica (the usual Jesuit

follwers).

 

The  illuminati discuss amongst themselves

the significance of Gnosticism but in reality they are

high level Vatican puppets meetings these Conferences

at the Canonbury Research Centre in London,  like the

last one at the beginning of November 2006.

 

We are also fascinated to see at this CMRC Conference many well

known esoteric wizards like Colin Wilson ,Tobias

Churthon with all these High level Masons and

prestigious academicians like Professor James

Robinson from Clermont Graduate University General and

Editor of the Nag Hammmadi library who all together form

the KNOWLEDGE OF THE HEART.

 

However, a question comes to my

mind about these illuminati: do they still have a

heart? We need to focus a bit more on the real

significance of these kind of conferences promoted by

high level Freemasons and Satanists at the CMRC, and there

you might finally understand how these

Contemporary High Level Freemasons and illuminati

meet up to conspire against the rest of the world.

 

Professor and Freemason Thierry Zarcone presented at

this event on Saturday and Sunday the 4th and 5th of

November, affirming that the Ottoman Empire,

treated their own form of Ottoman Freemasonry as

another Islamic Sufi Society, and went on saying that

the 'Ancient and Accepted Rite' became the 'Ancient

and Accepted Sufi Path'.

 

 But Professor Thierry Zarcone who also mentioned the Bektashi Sufi Order,

deliberately did not give the connections between these

renegade Islamic figures of Ottoman Freemasonry

connected to the Vatican and the Zionists and the

birth of Nazism trough infamous Freemasons like Rudolf

von Sebottendorf aka Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff (or

von Sebottendorf).

 

So let's see if they are ever going start revealing the

truth in such 'illuminazi' circles and let's keep an eye

on these western illuminati operating at the Canonbury

Masonic Research Centre.

 

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com

 

Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

New Age manipulation and the Matrix (2/12/2007)

I'm here to expose the secret CIA-Freemason ties to
the work of Drunvalo Melchizadek and his colleages,
James Hurtak and Jose Arguelles -- all leaders of the
New Age scene.

The Flower of Life book states very explicitly that
Nature uses natural numbers but the New Age must
contain Nature by using the logarithmic-based
irrational number Golden Ratio.

In fact it's exactly because of the irrational-based
golden ratio that there is an ecological crisis
today!!

The Egyptians never used irrational numbers! -- this
has been proven over and over -- that the New Age is
PROJECTING Western Freemasonry onto traditional
Egyptian spirituality.

So COAST TO COAST IS PROMOTING FREEMASON-CIA LIES --
with all their New Age Egyptology (and yes I
personally asked Graham Hancock why he thought nuclear
weapons were a possible solution to a comet destroying
Earth -- he didn't have a response).

So if you want to find out what's the real agenda
behind Drunvalo Melchizadek -- why it's wrong to
follow him -- then read "The Stargate Conspiracy" book
by Lynn Picknett and Clive Prince.

My research is freely available by googling "drew
hempel" and here's some links:

http://nonduality.com/hempel.htm

http://drewhempel.gnn.tv

See the Matrix Movie was actually propaganda for
Freemasonry because the highest concept is the Machine
God and the highest goal is the virtual heaven
obtained by those who "decide."

For example I was in McDonald's the other day and one
of the workers said she got a question wrong on her
driver's test -- is driving after drinking a
"judgement" or "decision."?

Now she's an older African-American and she put
judgement but the correct answer was decision. An
older white male "manager" tried to explain why but
couldn't do so.

Judgement is really a term linked to gospel music --
very strongly.

In fact in the true teachings -- Pre-Freemasonry --
Justice can be HEARD -- but it is blind.

So "god" is not a machine based on binary decisions --
the logic of Freemasonry -- but God RESONATES in a
flowing flexible manner from formless awareness or the
Cosmic Mother.

Philosophy means the love of Sophia.

The Fish-God comes from Egypt -- it was one of the
most prominent gods of Egypt.

Before LIFE evolved the EYE -- in the Cambrian
Explosion of 584 million years ago --

LIFE USED PRESSURE WAVES AS EYES -- PRESSURE IS
ANTI-GRAVITY.

The human ear evolved from the LATERAL LINE on all
fish -- which is a series of membranes connected to
neurons and is better than eyes!!

Pressure is Sound-Waves -- so the proper understanding
of resonance enables Anti-Gravity or "asymmetric time
reversal" -- but this entails going against PHONETIC
language -- back to the animistic, syncretic

Fish-Gods, etc,.

There is no going back -- but the Freemason-CIA-New
Age agenda is to "assimilate" any "back to the land"
cultures -- the Mapuche in Chile, the Natives of
Oaxaca, Chiapas, etc.

Most of the Latinos identify with the Conquistador
culture out of "reversed racism" even though they are
more of indigenous blood!!

The same with Whites -- only when literacy was
enforced did ethnic-cleansing based on Platonic Matrix
ideology become the norm.


Mr X

 

Fight the UN Vatican Conspiracy! (2/15/2007)

"The question of how and why the United Nations and
the Vatican is the crux of the great conspiracy to
destroy the sovereignty of the United States and the
enslavement of the American people within a U.N.
one-world dictatorship is a complete and unknown
mystery to the vast majority of the American people.
The reason for this unawareness of the frightening
danger to our country and to the entire free world is
simple. The masterminds behind this great conspiracy
have absolute control of all of our
mass-communications media, especially television, the
radio, the press, and Hollywood. We all know that our
State Department, the Pentagon, and the White House
have brazenly proclaimed that they have the right and
the power to manage the news, to tell us not the truth
but what they want us to believe. They have seized
that power on orders from their masters of the great
conspiracy and the objective is to brainwash the
people into accepting this slavery and the United
States into an enslaved unit of the United Nations'
Vatican one-world government. So rebel and form in
your city a Committee of Hope, you need 6 people to
sign a charter of hope and send it to:
illuminati@webfriend.it . The aim is to bring truth
and Freedom in your city and arrange a date for the
Tour of Hope with Leo Lyon Zagami but also start
meeting regularly to fight the Vatican Zionist NEW
WORLD ORDER operated by the UN dictatorship.

MR X

 

Why Music is Not Haram (2/15/2007)

Why Music Is Not Haram

The Almighty has created man with the best physical and intellectual abilities. Desires for beauty and stateliness of thought and practice are found in his nature. He is well-disposed to choose good to the exclusion of evil, and prefer piety to sinfulness. He professes virtues of love, fidelity, truth, purity, justice and equality, and shuns hatred, falsehood, injustice and inequity. He yearns for enlightenment and shuns ignorance; he goes for fragrance and evades fetidness; he craves for beauty and dislikes ugliness. All cultural advancement and progress in civilization, in fact, owes itself to this very natural desire in man for beauty and grandeur. Every small step he has taken for advancement testifies to his inclination towards the best.

He needed nutrition for his growth for which he could have done with brambles and potherbs, but he innovated a variety of delicious foods as an essential part of his meals. His sense of modesty required that he cover his private parts, for which he could have wrapped himself up in sackcloth, but he went for silk, brocade and satin. He needed shelter. Caves, tents or huts scattering through forests and deserts could have satisfied this need, and yet he chose to build cities and bejewelled them with magnificent palaces. In social life, he needed an effective means of communication. But he did not feel content with simple signs and symbols or even a plain discourse; instead he coined such eloquent styles of expression that language developed into poetry and literature.

The history of mankind - in the realm of social and cultural progress - sufficiently evidences the fact that in his very nature, man longs for beauty and grandeur in all activities that emanate from him. His physical and psychological senses, and their necessary characteristics, mirror his interest in beauty. Therefore, we see that his appreciation for the ambience of life and its vivid images drives him to decorate his surroundings. His command on expressing himself leads him to take ordinary words, and develop their rhyme and meanings into poetry. This is because of his appreciation for a beautiful voice that he infuses passion in his utterances and uses the high and low pitches in composing enchanting musical tones. His yearning to hear pleasing sounds draws him towards the captivating resonance in his environment and forces him to invent musical instruments to master and reproduce these sounds. Music is nothing but the manifestation of his beauty of utterance and taste for pleasing sounds. Therefore, music satisfies his want of beauty and affords him an opportunity to delight his innerself.

It is commonly believed that the Islamic Shari‘ah prohibits music and musical instruments altogether. However, we understand that this view cannot be substantiated from the basic sources of religious knowledge in Islam. Only the Holy Qur’an and the Sunnah have the sole authority to render something allowed or forbidden. Nothing can be added or deducted from the list of the allowed and forbidden articles of the Shari‘ah.

In order to identify the Shari‘ah directives regarding a certain matter, Muslim scholarship has generally sought the two authentic sources: the Qur’an and Sunnah. An inquiry into the Hadith literature ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws) follows this. If the issue is addressed in these narratives, they are also to be benefited from in the light of the established principles of sense and reason, and religious knowledge. The previous Divine scriptures are also resorted to when necessary. Opinions ascribed to the companions, exegetical works, Hadith and Fiqh are also consulted in such analytical study.

Strictly following these acknowledged principles of research, we have attempted to conduct a thorough inquiry to find out the Islamic stance on music. Our study led us to believe that the Holy Qur’an does not have any direct or indirect, explicit or implicit directive that can evidence the prohibition of music. Likewise, the list of Sunan (i.e. practices established by the Holy Prophet (sws) as part of the religion) also does not offer any basis for the assumed prohibition of music in Islam. The Hadith literature contains many Sahih 1 and Hasan 2 narratives ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws), which allude to the allowance of music. However, some narratives depict it as a prohibited activity, but scholars of the science of Hadith have declared most such narratives Da‘if 3.

 

Furthermore, a close examination of the narratives that are presented as basis for the prohibition of music show that it is only the involvement of drinking, nudity, and other moral depravity that renders the entire event forbidden. As for the previous scriptures, the Holy Bible explicitly refers to the fact that the Prophet David (sws) was gifted with a very pleasing voice. He would glorify God in his psalms, which he sang accompanied with enchanting music. The Zabur (i.e. Psalms), the book revealed to him, is a collection of such songs that he sang on a harp. Different views of the Companions on the issue have been recorded in the Hadith and the exegetical literature. As for the works of the researchers and scholars of the past, many of the commentators of the Qur’an understood some Qur’anic words to be referring to music. Based on their interpretation of the Qur’anic references, they maintained that it is prohibited in Islam. As we have already mentioned, scholars of the science of Hadith consider that most of the narratives which are often presented to establish the prohibition of music are Da‘if and unreliable. Some of these scholars declare that there is no Sahih Hadith in the entire corpus of the Hadith literature that proves the prohibition of music. However, the majority of the jurists have declared that music is an activity forbidden in Islam. They base their argument on narratives discarded as Da‘if by the scholars of the science of Hadith.

We have studied all these sources of religious knowledge and have tried to determine the status of music in Islam. Our thorough research has led us to the conclusion that music is one of the permissible natural gifts of God. The Islamic Shari‘ah does not forbid it. One can use the musical tones in hymns, encomia, odes or tragedy, epic and comedic poems. However, if any of these literary poetical compositions contain any polytheistic or atheistic subject matters or is prone to promote impiety and sinfulness, then of course, it must be condemned and rendered unallowable. But it must be understood, this is only the content of the poetry recited that is being condemned in this case not the art of music itself. If the content of the poems and all literature is endorsed by the Shari‘ah and does not offend man’s moral values, then music can be used in poetry, prose, oratory, writings and recitals. If the message conveyed through the rendered contents does not conform to religious and moral principles, then all such indulgences shall necessarily be forbidden. For example, if a poem written in praise of a messenger of God is contaminated by verses expressive of polytheistic ideas then that very poem is to be forbidden, not the art of poetry. Similarly, songs that contain immoral utterances should be condemned. However, once again, this is done merely because the contents of these literary genres contain debauchery and the literary activity itself cannot be prohibited based on this. Still, if any such permissible thing has become associated with an evil thing, it can be temporarily banned in order to block the way for that inseparable evil.

1. Music and the Holy Qur’an

 

The Holy Qur’an is the last episode of the religious guidance divulged by God to man. Initially implanted in human nature in the form of intuitive knowledge of certain basic facts, this religious guidance culminates in the Holy Qur’an. Over the course of history, different Prophets (sws) of God added different rites, rituals and practices to the treasure of Divine guidance.

The Prophet Abraham (sws) gave these practices (known to all as Sunat-i-Ibrahimi) a well-defined and concrete shape. On the other hand, Divine books like the Torah, Psalms and the Gospels further explained various aspects of the Shari‘ah directives and the wisdom behind them. Then, finally, came the Prophet Muhammad (sws) and the Holy Qur’an. Thus, the Holy Qur’an is the last version of the religious guidance and not the first. It would mean that besides the Holy Qur’an, the sources of religious guidance include dictates of nature, Abrahamic practices and previous scriptures.

All religious precepts are termed as Ma‘ruf and Munkar in the Holy Qur’an. The word Ma‘ruf signifies all such acts as are inscribed in the human nature as praiseworthy, and the word Munkar is applied to the ones considered evil. Man’s ability to tell the nature of the deeds enables him to distinguish good from evil. This is the very yardstick by which he can identify the moral and immoral aspects of certain acts. Therefore, relying on this human knowledge, the Holy Qur’an does not provide an exhaustive list of good and bad deeds. Generally, it only provides principal guidance. Detailed guidance is only considered necessary where humans tend to err in a specific matter and clarifications are rendered inevitable.

In the light of the above explanation, we can conclude that the Holy Qur’an does not pass a verdict on all human thoughts and actions. Rather, it leaves the matter to men to decide for themselves in the light of primary sources of religious knowledge, referred to above as innate guidance and established religious practices. In some matters, it gives only principal guidance and/or slight hints. In others, it provides necessary details. As for music, the matter has not been directly addressed in the Holy Qur’an. No single Qur’anic verse clarifies its religious status.

i. Rhyme and Rhythm in Qur’anic Verses

The Holy Qur’an contains unparalleled aural beauty and the best stylistic expression. Though a literary masterpiece, it cannot be identified with the well-known literary genres like poetry, prose or oration. Yet, the element of rhyme in its verses exhibit that the Author has given special attention to it in order to give it a tint of rhythm. The rhyme element in the Qur’an creates an enchanting effect on the listeners - commoners or scholars, Muslims or non-Muslims alike. It was only this aspect of the Qur’anic discourse because of which the Quraysh were able to say that the Holy Prophet (sws) was a poet and the Qur’an, a poetic composition. Since the Almighty has beautified the Qur’an with rhyme and rhythm, we can conclude that He loves rhyme and rhythm in words, and beauty in their sounds. Music no doubt is a form of this assonance created by a certain order of words and their sounds. For that account, the Holy Prophet (sws) encouraged the believers to recite the Qur’an with a beautiful and pleasing sound. He is reported to have said: He who does not recite the Qur’anic verses in a beautiful tone does not belong to us. (Bukhari, No: 7089) Beautify your recitation of the Qur’an with your beautiful recitation. (Ibn Khuzaymah, No: 1556)

ii. The Prophet David (sws) and his Psalms

When the Prophet David (sws) would sing God’s praises, the birds and mountains would join him. This has been referred to in Surahs Anbiya, Saba and Suad of the Holy Qur’an. …and We caused the mountains and the birds to join with David. They would praise God with him. (21:79)

In the verse, the verb ‘sakhr’ has been employed, which means to subject something, subdue it, and bring it in conformity with something else. Though it is not clear from different usages of the word in the Qur’an that the Prophet David (sws) would sing his hymns, yet if seen in the light of the Biblical texts, it becomes clear that he certainly did. The Bible clearly mentions that the Prophet David (sws) would beautifully sing his psalms on a harp.

Oh come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the Rock of our salvation. Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise to Him with psalms. (Psalms 95:1-2) Oh sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth. Sing to the Lord, bless His name; show forth His salvation from day to day. (Psalms 96:1-2)

I will sing a new song to You, O God; on a harp of ten strings I will sing praises to You. (Psalms 144:9)

The famous Muslims scholar, Abu’l Kalam Azad has taken the referred to Qur’anic verse to mean that David (sws) would sing his psalms in praise of God. He writes:

The Prophet David (sws) had a very sweet sound. He is the first to compile Hebrew music and he developed the Egyptian and Babylonian harps into more sophisticated musical instruments. A study of the Torah and Jewish tradition reveals that when he would climb the mountain tops and sing the praise of his Lord on his harp, the trees and stones would join him enraptured. Exegetical narratives also corroborate this fact. ‘Subjecting the birds to David (sws)’ can signify either that all kinds of birds would flock to his palace or his songs would enrapture them. The book of Psalms comprises a wonderful collection of songs that David (sws) composed with Divine inspiration 4.

Renowned Qur’anic exegete, Amin Ahsan Islahi too has explained the verse of Surah Anbiya in the light of the Biblical narrative. He writes: David (sws) cherished a deep communion with God. At nights, He would set out for the mountains and sing the praises of God. The pleasing sound of his songs would echo through the mountains and the birds would join him. It is noteworthy that the Torah clearly mentions that David (sws) not only had a very sweet voice but his voice revealed strong passion. Furthermore, all these hymns are in the form of songs and poems inspired by God. These inspired hymns cast such deep effect on the listeners that even successive translations have left only little poetical element in them, they still fully captivate the audience. The heart leaps for joy upon hearing them. Imagine a person with so sweet a sound as David (sws) singing the praises of God amid the serene mountains in the stillness of early dawn. You would no longer doubt that the mountains would echo and the birds would respond to his utterances. One should not entertain the thought that it is only a poetical reverie. Nay, it stands an irrevocable fact.

 

The Holy Qur’an makes it clear that everything in this universe exalts the Lord. It is our lack of understanding, due to which, we cannot comprehend these thanksgivings. Their yearning to praise God is inflamed when someone else starts singing their heart’s voice. They feel enraptured by such a song in the surroundings and join the singer in his utterances. Our inability to comprehend the thanksgiving offered by each and every creation should not lead us to conclude that none else could understand it. All such people as have molten hearts can.

 

Mawlana Rum has beautifully expressed the thought in the following verses: The philosopher belies the incident of Hananah. He is not familiar with the (extraordinary) senses of the Prophets. The famous Urdu poet Mirza Ghalib says: At your end is the problem that you do not know the secrets being unveiled to you. Something that seems a curtain before you is in fact the pardah from which the music flows 5.

Islahi’s commentary of the relevant verses of Surah Suad reflects the fact that David (sws) alone was able to comprehend the praises of the mountains and birds because it was a special favour of God on him. He writes:

Each and everything in this universe sings the praises of God. It is only the humans who cannot understand their utterances. Our failure to understand their praises does not necessitate that none could understand them. The Almighty had bestowed upon David (sws) not only the sound sweet enough to enrapture the birds and the mountains, but also the perceptive ears which could enable him to understand the hymns of the mountains and birds 6.

2. Music in the Bible

The Bible is a collection of the Torah, Psalms, Gospels and other Divine scriptures. Basically, it contains God’s Shari‘ah and His wisdom. Although different followers of the Book have lost many parts of this Divine book and altered some others because of their mutual differences, yet it treasures invaluable assets of Divine guidance. If seen in the light of the final revelation - the Holy Qur’an - the contents of the Bible afford us very precious guidance.

We find numerous references to music and musical instruments in the Bible. This means that in the religion brought by the Prophets of God, music and musical instrument have never been disallowed. In the Bible, one finds many places where music accompanies the praises of God. Besides, at many other places, the Bible positively mentions the use of music in expressing delight, sorrow, as well as in the context of war.

i. Worship Rituals and Music

When the Pharaoh and his people were destroyed in the sea by the command of God, as mentioned in Exodus, and Moses (sws) successfully delivered his people from the Egyptian captivity, all the Israelites embraced the faith and believed in God and His Messenger. On that occasion, Moses (sws) and the believers accompanying him praised their Lord:

Then the sons of Moses and Israel sang this song to the Lord, and spoke, saying, ‘I will sing to the Lord, for He has triumphed gloriously; the horse and his rider, He has thrown into the sea. The Lord is my strength and song, and He has become my salvation’. (Exodus 15:1-2)

Who is like You, O Lord, among the gods? Who is like You, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders? (Exodus 15:11)

What follows this is the reason that occasioned the singing. Maryam, the sister of Moses and Aaron, it has been told, played a tambourine. For the horse of Pharaoh went in with his chariots and with his horsemen into the sea, and the Lord brought again the waters of the sea upon them. But the sons of Israel went on dry land in the middle of the sea. And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel (a musical instrument similar to tambourine) in her hand. And all the women went out after her with timbrels and with dances. And Miriam answered them, Sing to the Lord, for He has triumphed gloriously. The horse and his rider He has thrown into the sea. (Exodus 15: 19-21)

According to Chronicles, when the Prophet Solomon (sws) got back the Ark of Covenant, the whole Israel stood before it and offered sacrifices to express their delight and sang praises to their Lord.

And they were as one to the trumpeters and to the singers, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord; and as they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and instruments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, For He is good, for His mercy endures forever, the house was filled with a cloud, the house of the Lord. (2 Chronicles 5:13)

As for the book of Psalms, it comprises a wonderful variety of inspired pieces of music and songs. There are numerous internal testimonies to the fact that the Prophet David (sws) sang these songs with the help of musical instruments. Inscriptions to many chapters of the book read, ‘To the Chief Musician, for stringed instruments. A Psalm of David (sws).’ The contents of the Psalms also evidence this fact.

Oh come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the Rock of our salvation. Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving, and make a joyful noise to Him with psalms. (Psalms 95:1-2)

Oh sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth. Sing to the Lord, bless His name; show forth His salvation from day to day. (Psalms 96:1-2)

I will sing a new song to You, O God; on a harp of ten strings I will sing praises to You. (Psalms 144:9)

ii. Music as Expression of Gladness on the Most Joyous Occasion We learn from the Bible that the Israelites used music to celebrate joyous occasions. According to the book of Kings, Solomon’s kingship was proclaimed with joyful music and songs. And all the people came up after him, and the people piped with pipes, and rejoiced with great joy, so that the earth was torn with their sound. (1 Kings 1:40) iii. Music in the Context of Wars According to the book of Numbers, the Almighty commanded Moses (sws) to make two silver trumpets to call the assembly, and to signal instructions in regulating movements of the troops in times of war. And the Lord spoke to Moses saying, ‘make two trumpets of silver for yourself. You shall make them of beaten work. And they shall be used for the calling of the assembly and for causing the camps to go forward.’ (Numbers 10:1-2)

1. A Sahih Hadith is transmitted through an unbroken chain of narrators all of which are of sound character and memory. Any Hadith should not clash with a more reliable report and must not suffer from any other hidden defect. 2. A Hasan Hadith is transmitted through an unbroken chain of narrators, all of whom are of sound character but weak memory. This Hadith should not clash with a more reliable report and must not suffer from any other hidden defect. 3. A Da‘if Hadith is that which cannot gain the status of Hasan because it lacks any one or more elements of a Hasan Hadith. (e.g. if the narrator is not of sound memory and sound character, or if there is a hidden fault in the narrative or if the chain of narrators is broken). 4. Abu’l-Kalam Azad, Tarjuman Al-Qur’an, Vol. 2, (Lahore: Islamic Academy, 1976), p. 480 5. Islahi, Amin Ahsan, Tadabbur-i-Qur’ an, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Lahore: Faran Foundation, 1986), pp. 173-4 6. Ibid., p. 552 Prophetic Sayings on Music Music was one of the favourite cultural traditions of the Arabs in the days of the Prophet Muhammad (sws). Music and musical instruments were frequently used in worship rituals. It was also employed in the expression of delight and sorrow. Music accompanied wars and festivals too. A study of the traditions ascribed to the Holy Prophet (sws) reveals that not only did he express his likeness for Music but he also encouraged others to play it on festive occasions. Some reliable narratives in this regard make it clear that the mother of the believers, ‘A’ishah (rta) listened to songs in the very presence of the Holy Prophet (sws). The Holy Prophet (sws) himself is reported to have encouraged people to use music on wedding ceremonies. On his migration from Makkah to Madinah, the women sang welcome songs on the Daff and the Holy Prophet (sws) expressed his approbation of this. At another occasion, a professional female singer and musician approached him and requested him to listen to her song. The Holy Prophet (sws) not only himself listened to her song but also took ‘A’ishah (rta) to listen to her. The mother of the believers leaned on the Holy Prophet’s (sws) shoulders and enjoyed the performance for a considerable time. During journeys, the Messenger of God showed his likeness for the Hida, a kind of desert song. He is also reported to have appointed a Hadi for his camels who was endowed with a very sweet sound. He also emphasized beating the Daff in order to announce Nikah. Various traditions have been recorded in the books of Hadith on these issues. A study of some of these traditions follows. i. Music on the ‘Id Festivals Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): The Messenger (sws) of God came to my residence while two female singers were singing the songs of Bu‘ath...1 The Holy Prophet (sws) lay down and turned his face to the other side. Meanwhile Abu Bakr (rta) entered and [seeing the singers] rebuked me thus: ‘Satanic musical instruments in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws)?’ On hearing this God’s Messenger (sws) turned towards him and said: ‘Let them [sing and rejoice]’. When Abu Bakr was engaged in some other business, I signalled to the girls [to go out] and they left. It was on the ‘Id day.2 (Bukhari, No: 907) We can conclude from this narrative the following points: · The Mother of the believers, ‘A’ishah (rta), was listening to songs on ‘Id day. · The songs were being sung in the residence of the Holy Prophet (sws). · A professional singer was performing.3 · The song was not a hymn to God; rather a relic of a war fought before the advent of Islam. · The mother of the believers did not stop listening to the song even after the Holy Prophet had arrived. · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not forbid her from listening to the song. · He did not stop the female singers either. · He himself was not attracted to the performance but he must have heard the song as he could hear Abu Bakr’s comments. · Abu Bakr (rta) condemned the practice at first sight and declared that these were satanic instruments. · When he tried to stop the singers and censure the listeners, the Holy Prophet (sws) stopped him from doing so. The report evidently proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) allowed singing music during religious festivals. This is evidenced by the fact that Holy Prophet’s (sws) wife enjoyed singing and music. Although Abu Bakr (rta) tried to stop the function, the Holy Prophet (sws) did not interfere with it, and let the performers and the audience enjoy themselves. Therefore, in light of this evidence we can conclude that music can justifiably be considered allowable in Islam. The following narrative also deals with the issue: Umm-i-Salamah narrates: A slave girl belonging to Hassan Ibn Thabit (rta) came to us on ‘Id al Fitr. Her hair was unkempt and she carried a tambourine and was singing [some song]. Umm-i-Salamah rebuked her. But the Holy Prophet (sws) said to her: ‘Ummi-i-Salamah, let her [sing and rejoice]. Certainly every nation has an ‘Id and this day is our ‘Id’. (Mu‘jam Al-Kabir, No: 558) ii. Music on Wedding Ceremonies Narrates Ibn ‘Abbas: ‘A’ishah (rta) arranged the marriage of a close Ansari girl. The Holy Prophet (sws) also came to attend the ceremony. He inquired from the people: ‘Have you sent forth the bride?’ ‘Yes’, they replied. ‘Did you send any singer with her?’ He asked. ‘A’ishah (rta) replied in the negative. The Holy Prophet (sws) then remarked: ‘The Ansar cherish singing. It would be better that you sent along with her a singer who would sing’ 4 ‘We have come to you; we have joined you. Peace be upon us. Peace be upon you.’ 5 (Ibn Majah, No: 1900) The narrative delineates the following points: · The way the Holy Prophet (sws) inquired about singing and playing music on this occasion reveals that it was customary for the Arabs to send a singer with the bride when sent to join the bridegroom. · The Holy Prophet (sws) was not pleased to hear that the custom was abandoned on that occasion. · He encouraged people to adhere to the custom. · He suggested some couplets to be recited on such occasions though he did not sing them. · He referred to the characteristics of the Ansar and did not express his disapproval of the same. The narrative proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) approved of singing and playing music on marriage ceremonies. Some other versions of the narrative reveal that the Prophet (sws) noticed that there was no singing or music being played in the house where the marriage ceremony was being conducted. He felt strange and inquired about the reason. Consider the following text of the narrative: ‘A’ishah (rta) reports: An Ansari girl lived under my guardianship and I arranged her marriage. The Holy Prophet (sws) came to my house on the day she was married and did not hear any songs or any other joyful activities. [Observing this] he asked of me: ‘Did you people sing to her or not?’ ‘This is the tribe of the Ansar who like singing,’ he added. (Ibn Hibban, No: 5875) iii. Use of Music on Joyous Occasions Ibn ‘A’ishah narrates: When the Holy Prophet (sws) came to Madinah, the women and the children started singing: ‘The Moon has risen upon us from the hillocks of Wida‘. We owe gratitude [to God] as long as those who call God continue doing so. O Prophet (sws) you have brought a religion that is worthy to be followed’. 6 Narrates Anas Ibn Malik: [Having entered the city], the Holy Prophet (sws) passed through a certain part of the town. Suddenly some slave girls appeared singing on the Daff the following ditty: ‘We are the slave girls of Bani Najjar. 7 How lucky! This day the Holy Prophet (sws) has come to be our neighbor’. At this the Holy Prophet (sws) remarked: ‘God knows that I love you people’ 8 (Ibn Majah, No: 1899) These narratives deal with the Holy Prophet’s arrival in Madinah after his migration from Makkah. Their content can be summarized in the following points: · The Holy Prophet’s arrival in Madinah was an extremely joyous occasion. · People expressed their joy by singing joyous songs. · Slave girls were also from among the singers. · They had musical instruments to play with their songs. · The Holy Prophet (sws) and the Companions (rta) heard these songs but they did not express their disapproval. · The Holy Prophet (sws) expressed his love and kindness for singing women. These and other similar narratives sufficiently prove that when the Holy Prophet (sws) reached Madinah after his migration from Makkah, he received a warm welcome. The city had a festive appearance. Every one was filled with joy on the Holy Prophet’s arrival. Women, slave girls, singing women and children expressed their joy by singing welcome songs and playing the Daff. The Holy Prophet (sws) appreciated this. Therefore, one cannot deny the fact that the Holy Prophet (sws) sanctioned celebrating joyous occasion by singing melodies using musical instruments. iv. Use of Music during Travels: Narrates Salama Ibn Al-Akwa‘: ‘We set off for Khaybar in the company of the Holy Prophet (sws) at night. A man from the group said to ‘Amir: ‘O ‘Amir, would not you let us hear your poetry?’ ‘Amir who was a Hida poet got down and started reciting for the people [the following verses]: ‘O God, were not it for your guidance, we could not have been able to offer the Salah and pay the Zakah. So please forgive our sins that [we have committed] and the ones we may commit in future. We are ready to offer our lives for your cause. Grant us perseverance when faced [with the enemy] and pour down your mercy upon us. [We are the people] who refuse to surrender when the enemy challenges us to fight. And [we leave them] to cry for help against us’. The Holy Prophet asked: ‘Who is that signer?’ They replied: ‘‘Amir bin Al-Akwa‘’. ‘God bless him’, prayed the Holy Prophet (sws) 9. (Bukhari, No: 3960) We learn from the narrative that: · The Companions were along with the Holy Prophet (sws) on his way to Khaybar. · Some of the Companions requested ‘Amir (rta) to sing from his Hida (i.e. song sung primarily to drive camels, which correspond to their walk). He complied with the request and began his recitation with such a loud voice that the Holy Prophet (sws) could hear him.

· The Holy Prophet (sws) inquired about the singer approvingly. · Since he had recited good verses the Holy Prophet (sws) prayed for him.

Hida is a form of the desert poetry. The verses in this kind of poetry are rhymed corresponding to the pace of the footsteps of the camels. Ancient Arab camel drivers would sing this kind of poetry while travelling through the desert. Though the primary purpose of this singing was to encourage the camels to walk speedily yet the camel drivers themselves enjoyed it a lot. Many Hadith narratives refer to this practice of the time and evidently prove that the Holy Prophet (sws) and his Companions would enjoy this kind of poetry.

According to other narratives on the same subject, the Holy Prophet (sws) had appointed Anjashah, who had a very pleasing voice, to serve as a Hadi (i.e. camel driver) during his travels in the desert. During one of the travels, the camels started to pace very quickly affected by the sweetness of his sound. The Holy Prophet (sws) stopped him lovingly from singing Hida. He asked the singer not to force the beasts to walk at a faster pace so that female riders do not fall down. ‘Anas Ibn Malik reports:

The Holy Prophet had a Had, Anjashah. He had a very sweet sound. [During one of his journeys] the Holy Prophet (sws) said to him: ‘Slow down, Anjashah, lest you should break the delicate goblets. Qatadah explained that the Prophet (sws) was referring to delicate women. (Bukhari, No: 5857) According to the scholars Hida’ definitely is a type of singing.

 

Dr. Jawwad Ali writes: Hida is of the oldest type of singing in Arabia that was specifically used during travels and is still used in contemporary Bedouin society. Besides, since the Hida songs suit sorrowful situation, this type of singing was used in mourning etc. as well. The Holy Prophet (sws) got a Hida singer appointed for him called Al-Barra’ Ibn Malik Ibn Nadar Al-Ansari who would drive camels for male riders. Another Had of his was Anjashah who had a very melodious tone. He was a black slave of the Holy Prophet (sws) who was employed to serve as a Had for the camels of the wives of the Holy Prophet (sws). 10 He further writes: Al-Hida’ actually is the singing used among the desert dwellers … this kind of singing corresponds with the tones cherished by the desert dwellers and also with their simple and natural mourning songs that please the nomadic tastes of these Bedouins. 11 Ibn Khaldun writes in his book, Muqaddamah, that the basic purpose of Hida was not only to please the caravan members but also to urge the camels to proceed faster.

This feeling of joy is even found in speechless animals not to mention humans. Therefore we see that the camels respond to the Hida of the riders, and the horses are affected by the whistles and shrill sounds. We already know that animals receive effects of the songs if they are rhythmical, and correspond to the rules governing the art of music. 12

v. Musical Instruments

Narrates Rabi‘, daughter of Mu‘wwadh: On the occasion of my transfer to my husband’s home after marriage, the Holy Prophet (sws) came to visit us and sat down on my bed just as you [the next narrator] are sitting before me now. Some slave girls were beating the Daff and singing in lamentation of their forefathers who had been killed during the battle of Badr. Then one of the girls sang: ‘Among us is the Prophet (sws) who knows even what will happen in coming days’. At this, the Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘Do not say this, but go on singing. 13 (Bukhari, No: 3779) We learn from the narrative that: · The Holy Prophet (sws) attended a marriage ceremony where some slave girls were singing. · Singing was not stopped on his arrival. · The singers used the Daff with their singing. · The Holy Prophet (sws) heard them [this is evident from the fact that he stopped them from uttering certain words.] · He however ordered them to continue with what they were singing before.

This effectively proves that the Holy Prophet (sws) did not impose any restriction on using the Daff, a common musical instrument used in that society. Keeping in view the information we received through the above mentioned narratives we can conclude that Arabs of the times of the Holy Prophet (sws) would use musical instrument to accompany their singing on joyous occasions. This has been done in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws) to which he did not object. Some other narratives even tell us that the Holy Prophet (sws) even ordered the people to use musical instruments at the occasion of marriage.

The Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘the only thing that distinguishes the allowable act (i.e. Nikah) from the forbidden one (fornication) is the beat of the tambourine and open declaration of the Nikah. 14 (Ibn Majah, No: 1896) The Daff no doubt is an old musical instrument to be played by hand, which remained in use from ancient times.

 

In this regard, Dr. Jawwad ‘Ali writes: The Daff is one of the most well known primitive musical instruments. .. It is used to express joy and high spirit. Women also play it. The Arabs would commonly use it on their most joyous occasions. When the Holy Prophet (sws) reached Madinah he was welcomed with the singing of songs and playing of the Daff. Usually, the Arabs would use it on joyful ceremonies like weddings, and would sing songs along with it. 15

The Bible also contains references to the Daff as a musical instrument at various occasions. One of the Urdu Bible dictionaries, Qamus Al-Kitab, defines the instrument thus: It was a kind of narrow hoop musical instrument which was held in [one] hand and played [by striking it with the other.] It was used to create rhythm while singing and dancing. It would offer much cheerfulness in celebrations and processions. 16

vi. Art of Music Narrates Sa’ib Ibn Yazid: A woman came to the Holy Prophet (sws). He asked ‘A’ishah (rta): ‘Do you know her?’ ‘No, O Prophet (sws) of God’ she replied. ‘This is the female professional singer of such and such tribe. Do you want her to sing to you?’ So the woman sang for her. 17 (Bayhaqi, No: 8940) We learn from the narrative: · A woman connected with the art of music 18 came to the Holy Prophet (sws). · She expressed her desire to sing to ‘A’ishah (rta) · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not express dislike for this nor did he rebuke her. · He introduced her to ‘A’ishah (rta). · With the permission from the Holy Prophet (sws), the singer sang to ‘A’ishah (rta).

The narrative evidences that the Holy Prophet (sws) did not consider singing evil in its nature. Had it been the case he would have hindered the woman from doing so or at least he would not have allow ‘A’ishah (rta) to listen to her song. Some other narratives tell us that such professional singers and dancers, both men and women, were common among the Arabs of that time, and the Holy Prophet (sws) did not deem it undesirable to enjoy their performance.

Consider the following narratives: Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): The Holy Prophet (sws) was present among us when suddenly we heard children creating noise. The Holy Prophet (sws) stood up. [We found out] that a black slave woman was dancing encircled by children. The Holy Prophet (sws) [called me] saying: ‘‘A’ishah (rta), come and watch’. I came [to him] placed my chin over the Prophet’s shoulders and watched through the space between his shoulders and head... The Holy Prophet (sws) asked many times: ‘Have you not got enough of it?’ In order to know how he cares for me I continued replying in the negative. Meanwhile ‘Umar (rta) came and the gathering disbursed [seeing him]. At this the Holy Prophet commented: ‘I see that the devils from among the Jinn and the humans have fled at ‘Umar arrival.’ 19 (Tirmidhi, No: 3691)

Abdullah Ibn Buridah narrates on the authority of his father: The Holy Prophet (sws) returned from some of his military expeditions. A black slave girl approached him and said: ‘I had vowed to beat the Daff before you if God brought you back unhurt’. The Holy Prophet replied: ‘If you have, then proceed’. She started beating the Daff. Meanwhile Abu Bakr (rta) came and she continued beating it. Later when ‘Umar (rta) came she covered her instrument under herself as soon as she saw him. At this the Holy Prophet (sws) commented: ‘‘Umar, even Satan fears you’. (Bayhaqi, No: 19888)

The overall situation depicted in the above narratives makes it clear that the word ‘Habshiyyah’ and ‘Jariyyah Sawda’u’ connote professional singer slave-girl. For it would not be possible for a common lady to perform before the general public.

The word ‘Qaynah’ in the above mentioned narrative from Sunan Al-Bayhaqi connotes a professional female singer. The context does not permit any other explanation. Besides, it is a known fact that in the Arabic language the word has been used as a term for a professional female singer. The author of Lisan Al-‘Arab writes, ‘and the word ‘Qaynah’ means female slave singer.’ 20

Black male and female slaves excelled in the art of dancing and music. Many narratives provide sufficient evidence that they exhibited their skill in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws) at numerous occasions and he did not condemn it.

vii. Dance

Anas (rta) narrates: Black slaves were dancing in front of the Messenger (sws) of God and sang the following words: ‘Muhammad (sws) is a pious person’. The Holy Prophet (sws) [did not understand their utterances] and asked what they were saying. The people replied: ‘they say that Muhammad (sws) is a pious person’. (Ahmad, No: 12562)

We learn from the narrative that: · Some black slaves were dancing in the presence of the Holy Prophet (sws). · They were singing the praise of the Holy Prophet (sws). · The Holy Prophet (sws) did not stop them from doing so. · He was interested in their performance. This is revealed by his question about their utterances.

The Hadith literature contains enough evidence to the fact that professional dancers from among the Abyssinian slaves used to perform before the Arabs. The nobles of Arabia would not consider enjoying such performances as undesirable. Therefore they would invite such artists to perform on their festive occasions. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali writes: The Abyssinians were famous for their love of dancing. The people of Makkah and of other territories of Hijaz would call upon them to perform their special dances and sing songs whenever they would hold joyous ceremonies like marriage, circumcision and other similar festive occasions. 21

Many Hadith narratives show that ‘A’ishah (rta) enjoyed the dancing feast of the Abyssinian slaves along with the Holy Prophet (sws)... Narrates ‘A’ishah (rta): Once on an ‘Id day the Abyssinian slaves came and started dancing in the mosque. The Holy Prophet (sws) called me. I placed my head on the Holy Prophet’s shoulder and started watching their performance. [The Holy Prophet did not stop me] until I myself got tired of watching them and turned away. (Muslim, No: 892)

viii. The Prophet’s Praise for a Melodious Voice

Narrates Abu Musa: The Holy Prophet (sws) [heard him recite the Holy Qur’an] and commented: ‘O Abu Musa, you have been given one of the musical wind-instruments of the nation of David’.

The narrative tells us: · The Holy Prophet (sws) liked reciting the Qur’an in sweet sound. · He rendered it analogous to using musical instruments. · He appreciated the musical instruments used by people of David (sws). This markedly shows that the Holy Prophet (sws) liked melodious utterances. The words of the narrative shows that the reason the Holy Prophet (sws) praised Abu Musa’s recitation was the sweetness of his voice. Obviously, this sweetness of sound should always be considered a desirable thing; not only this sweetness will be enjoyed while reciting the Holy Qur’an but also other poetry, for example, poetical compositions in praise of God and exalting Him and in expressing other good subjects or poetry. In all these things, a beautiful voice should be equally considered a virtue. The art of music and singing is nothing but rhythmical melodious themes. There is no doubt that the principles of reciting the Qur’an beautifully are different from the ones used in common musical notes. However, this is equally true that the treble and bass and beauty and delicacy of utterance are elements common in the Qur’anic recitation and other types of singing. Seen in this perspective, both arts have a common trait of some sort.

Furthermore, the narrative approves of the musical instruments of David (sws). Thus the Holy Prophet (sws) recognized Biblical accounts regarding David (sws) and his followers about their use of music and musical instruments in singing the praises of God. That is the reason the great exegetes of the Qur’an have recorded this Hadith narrative in connection with the Qur’anic verses dealing with David’s praises of God.

 

While commenting on verse 79 of Surah Anbiya, the celebrated commentator of the Qur’an, Ibn Kathir writes:

And this was because of his reciting the Psalms in a melodious voice. When he would sing it the birds would stop in the air and sang in response to David; so did the mountains. It is for this reason that when the Holy Prophet (sws) passed Abu Musa Ash‘ari (rta), when he was offering his night prayer, he stopped and listened to his recitation for he had a very beautiful voice. The Holy Prophet (sws) said: ‘Indeed he (Abu Musa) has been bestowed one of the musical instruments of the people of David (sws)’. Hearing this, Abu Musa said: ‘Had I known that he [the Holy Prophet] was listening, I would have pleased him more’. Abu ‘Uthman Nahdi says that he did not find any drum, flute or a reed sound more pleasing than the voice of Abu Musa. 22

Therefore it may safely be concluded that the Holy Prophet (sws) believed in the fact that David (sws) had a melodious voice. ____________ _________ _________ _________ _________ _________ _________ ______ REFERENCES: 1. War fought between the two tribes of the Ansar, namely Aws and Khazraj, before the advent of Islam. 2. This Hadith is Sahih (authentic). 3. The word ‘Jariyah’ used in the narrative is usually taken to mean young girls. Although the word connotes young girls in certain contexts but there is little room to accept it as such. In this context, the word connotes a slave woman who is a professional singer and well known for her profession. This is evidently proved by the context in which the word is used here, and by the fact that another version of the same narrative has the word ‘Qaynah’ ( i.e. a professional female singer) has been used instead of Jariyah. The text of the narrative follows: ‘A’ishah (rta) narrates that once Abu Bakr (rta) came to her on the day of ‘Id Al-Fitr or ‘Id Al-Adha in the presence of the Prophet (sws). There were two female singers with her, singing the songs which the Ansar had sung on the day of Bu‘ath. Abu Bakr remarked twice: the ‘Why these satanic instruments?’ The Prophet heard him and said to him: ‘Let them sing. Every nation has an ‘Id and this day is our ‘Id’. (Bukhari, No: 3716) 4. In Bukhari, the narrative has been worded thus: ‘A’ishah (rta) reported that once she married a woman to an Ansari man. The Prophet (sws) said: ‘O ‘A’ishah, what is it that there is no singing and playing whereas the Ansar take delight in this’. (No: 4867) 5. This Hadith is Hasan. 6. ‘Ali Ibn Burhan al-Din Halbi, Al-Sirah Al-Halbiyyah fi Sirah Al-Amin, 1st ed., vol. 2, (Beruit: Dar Al-Marifah, 1400 AH), pp. 234-5 7. It would not be correct to translate the word ‘Jawari’ as young girls. Some other version of the narrative has the word ‘Qaynat’ (a woman who is a professional singer) instead of ‘Jawari’. Anas Ibn Malik narrates that when the Prophet (sws) passed by a clan of Bani Najjar, he noticed some slave girls were singing on Daff: ‘We are the singers of Bani Najjar. We are lucky enough to have the Prophet (sws) as our neighbour today’. Then the Prophet (sws) said: ‘God knows that my heart feels affection for you people’. (Al-Mu‘jam Al-Saghir, No: 78) 8. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e. authentic). 9. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e. authentic) 10. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 116 11. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 117 12. Ibn Khaldun, Muqaddamah, 1st ed., (Beirut: Mu’assasah Al-‘Alami li Al-Matbu‘at), pp. 258 13. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e... authentic). 14. Secret marriage contract is not considered valid in the Islamic Shari‘ah. Thus open declaration of the marriage is one of the basic requirements for the validity of a Nikah. That is why the Prophet (sws) rendered it desirable to beat the Daff on this occasion during his time. Consider the following narrative: ‘Ali (rta) narrates: ‘Once the Holy Prophet (sws) and his Companions passed the tribe of Bani Zariq. He heard singing sounds and music. ‘What is this?’ he inquired. People replied: ‘Messenger of God, the Nikah of such and such [person is being conducted]’. ‘His religiosity now reaches the zenith’ said the Prophet (sws). ‘This is the prescribed way of Nikah. Neither adultery nor secret marriage is allowed until one hears the sound of the Daff or watches the smoke rising. Husayn said: ‘I was also informed by ‘Amr Ibn Yahya Al-Mazani that the Prophet would disapprove of secret marriage [and would not accept it] until the Daff was played’. (Bayhaqi, No: 14477) The Prophet (sws) held it necessary for the Arabs of his time to use the Daff to announce the wedding considering the prevailing custom and cultural traditions of the Arabs of that time. In current times, the purpose can be met through any other available means. 15. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 108 16. F.S. Khayrullah, Qamus Al-Kitab, 5th ed., (Lahore: Masihi Kutub Khanah, 1993), p. 978 17. This Hadith is Sahih (i.e... authentic). 18. Here the word Qaynah has been used which stands for a professional female singer. 19. Some people present this narrative to prove that the art of music is evil in nature. They base their argument on the prophetic saying, ‘I see that Satan from among the Jinn and the humans have fled when ‘Umar arrived’. They claim that the Prophet (sws) related music with Satan and thus expressed his dislike for it. We understand that the sentence is only expressive of sarcasm, which he used to express the harshness of ‘Umar’s disposition. If the words are taken in their literal meaning then one wonders what explanation is to be given for the presence of the Prophet (sws), ‘A‘ishah (rta) and Abu Bakr (rta). 20. This is the well acknowledged meaning of the word. The word has been used in this implication before and after the advent of Islam. Imra’ Al-Qays says: (No worry if I have grown sorrowful. How many delicate singing slave girls did I employ on playing a Kiran. They had such musical instruments in their hands which on being stirred by the hands gave heavy sound that spread through the whole band of troops.) 21. Dr Jawwad ‘Ali, Al-Mufassal fi Tarikh Al-‘Arab Qabl Al-Islam, 2nd ed., vol. 5, (Baghdad: Maktabah Al-Nahdah, 1978), p. 122 22. Ibn Kathir, Tafsir, vol. 3, (Lahore: Amjad Academy, 1982), p. 187 Article Refernce: Al-Mawrid, Institute of Islamic Sciences

Further Discussion Regarding Music

We understand that some of the Muslims scholars of the past understood some Qur'anic words to be referring to music. Based on their interpretation of the Qur'anic references they maintained that it is prohibited in Islam. They also present these narratives to support their view. If it were the Hadith only then we have many other more reliable narratives that prove the allowance of music. The scholars of the science of Hadith consider most of the narratives that are often presented to establish the prohibition of music as Da"if (i.e. weak) and unreliable. Some of these scholars declare that there is no Sahih Hadith in the entire corpus of the Hadith literature that proves the prohibition of music. Our approach to religious matters is a little different.

 

We do not think it appropriate to draw conclusions from individual narratives. Rather, all the individual narratives should be studied in the light of the Qur'an. Our scholars have studied all the sources of religious knowledge and tried to determine the status of music in Islam. Their research has led them to the conclusion that music is not prohibited in itself. The Islamic Shari'ah (i.e. Law) does not forbid it. One can use the musical tones in hymns, encomia, odes or tragedy, epic and comedic poems. However, if any of these literary poetical compositions contain any polytheistic, atheistic or any such subject matter that promotes immorality and unethical behavior then of course they must be condemned and rendered unallowable.

 

Thus, only the content of the literature recited is to be condemned not the art of music itself. If the content of the poems is endorsed by the Shari'ah and does not offend moral values then music can be used in all such communications such as poetry, prose, oratory, writings and recital. If the message conveyed through the rendered contents does not conform to the religious and moral principles of Islam then all such indulgences shall necessarily be forbidden... For example, if a poem written in praise of a messenger of God is contaminated by verses communicative of polytheistic ideas then that poem is to be forbidden, not the writing of poems itself. Similarly, songs that contain immoral utterances should be condemned. However this is merely because the contents of these literary genres contain debauchery and the literary activity itself cannot be prohibited based on this. Still however, if any such permissible thing is necessarily associated with a moral evil, it can be temporarily banned in order to block the way for that evil.

Let us start with the Qur'anic verse you have quoted and which is often presented to prove the illegality of music.

There are some who buy "frivolous talk" so that they, without knowledge, lead men away from the path of God and hold it (i.e. the verses of God) up to ridicule. For these there shall be shameful punishment. When our verses are read out to them they turn their backs in scorn as though they never heard them. As if their ears contained deafness. Proclaim a woeful punishment to them. But those that embrace faith and do good works shall have gardens of delight, where they shall dwell forever. This promise of the Almighty shall be fulfilled and He is the Mighty the Wise One. - Luqman 31:6-9

We will study the verse keeping it in its proper context and according to the classical Arabic language in which the Qur'an was revealed. No scholar has authority over Qur'anic assertions. The key words in this verse used to infer prohibition are "lahw al Hadith" (i.e. idle/frivolous talk). This is an accusative compound word composed of the words "lahw" and "al-Hadith." The word "lahw" connotes something that is used as a distraction (via amusement or entertainment) and which diverts you from meaningful activities.

The author of Lisaan al `Arab writes:

"Lahw" is something you indulge in and entertain with, and your occupation in desire and show of delight and the like. (15/258) Allamah Raghib Asfahaani the author of "Mufradaat" writes: "Lahw" is something which forces you ignore what is important to you and what (meaningful work) you intend to do. (al-Mufradaat al Qur'an p:455) The word Hadith means "something new" or a piece of news. Lisaan al Arab reads: The word Hadith connotes what is new among things and (also) a news." (4/133) Aqrab al Mawaarid reads: The word al-Hadith connotes the new or the news/narrative. (1/170) According to the lexicographers the phrase can be taken to connote the following things:

A plaything Something that makes you forgetful of meaningful activity Evil thing

Commentators have differed a lot on the meaning and implication of the phrase. Different people have suggested different things including singing, musical instruments, polytheism, evil talk, something that hinders you from the way of God and so on.

A careful study of the exegetical literature in this regard reveals that Abdullah Bin Masuood and Abdullah Ibn Abbaas took these words to connote singing. Jabir, `Ikramah, Saeed Bin Jubair, Mujahid, Makhool, Amr Ibn Shoab, Ali Ibn Bazeemah also hold the same view. Hassan Basari is reported to have said that these words refer to musical instruments. Zahhaak said that these refer to polytheistic activity whereas Qataadah opined that these refer to evil talk.

Ibn Jarir Tabari has recorded almost all these sayings and then gives his own interpretation in the following words: And the correct view in this regard is that these words imply every such activity that can hinder you from the way of God and listening to that which has been prohibited by God and His Messenger. This I say because God has not mentioned any specific things rather He used a comprehensive expression "lahw al Hadith." Therefore this is a general directive unless and until some other evidence proves specification. Singing and polytheism are also one of the implied meanings. (21/74) Allamah Zamakhshari and Imam Razi have also given almost the same meaning.

"Lahw" includes every evil thing that makes you unmindful of the good and purposeful activities. And "Lahw al Hadith" would include things like spending nights in listening and narrating stories and baseless narratives, silly talks, joking and laughter, purposeless and nonsense conversation, singing and learning music and the like. (Al-Kashaaf 3:496-98)

"Lahw al Hadith" means abandoning wisdom and indulging in some other evil talks. (Raazi, al-Tafseer al Kabir 25/140)

Keeping in view the above explanation we can safely conclude that we cannot declare music haraam on the basis of the words "Lahw al Hadith" occurring in the Holy Qur'an. The usage in the Qur'an does not accept this interpretation of the word. The word Lahw has been used in many other places in the Qur'an. A study of the context of the verses where the word has been used reveals that nowhere in the Qur'an does the word specifically connote "singing or playing music."

Consider the following Qur'anic usages:

This life of the world is but a pastime and a game. Lo! The home of the Hereafter that is Life, if they but knew. - Al Ankaboot 29:64

And they say: True life is only our life of the world, and we shall not be raised again. If you could see when they will be set before their Lord! He will say: Is not this real? They will reply: of course, by our Lord! This is really happening to us. He will say: Taste now the retribution for that you used to reject. They indeed are losers who denied their meeting with Allah until, when the hour will come upon them suddenly, they will cry: Alas for us, that we neglected it! They will be bearing upon their back their burdens. Beware, evil is the burden that which they will bear! And this life of the world is but a pastime and a sport. Far better is the abode of the Hereafter for those who are God conscious. Would not you understand? - Al An'am 6:29-32

 

And leave those who take their religion for a pastime and a jest, and who are deceived by the life of the world. - Al An'am 6:70

And the dwellers of the Fire will call the dwellers of the Garden; bestow on us some water or some of that with which God has provided you. They will reply: He has forbidden both to disbelievers. The ones who took their religion for a sport and pastime, and who were utterly deceived by the life of the world. Therefore, this day we will ignore them even as they did disregard the meeting of this Day and as they used to deny Our revelations. - Al A'raf 7:50-51

Believers, when the call is made for the prayer of the day of Jumu'ah, haste towards remembrance of God and abandon your trading. That is better for you if you know. When the prayer is over, disperse in the land and seek of God's bounty, and remember God much, so that you may prosper. [On the contrary the attitude of these weak Muslims shows that] when they see some merchandise or interesting thing they break away to it and leave you standing. Tell them that what is with God is better than pastime and than merchandise, and God is the best of providers. - Al Jumu'ah 62:9-11

If we replace the word "Lahw al Hadith" with the word "singing or music" in all the above passages we will see that it does not fit in. Therefore, we cannot say that the word has been specifically used to connote music in verse 31:6.

 

If properly studied in the light of the context in which the verse occurs, the common use of the word in the Qur'an and the principles of Arabic language the word obviously means all things that have the potential to misguide people, which the miscreants were spreading through the masses in order to divert people's attention from the Qur'anic message.

 

Maulana Amin Ahsan Islahi writes: The compound words "Lahw al Hadith" are structured exactly the same way as the expression "zukhruf al Qaul". In this context the word has been used in contrast with Qur'anic verses. Thus the words connote all the activities that the miscreants would spread among the masses in order to divert their attention from the Qur'an. The Holy Qur'an aimed to bring the realities of life before the eyes of people but its opponents were out to keep them indulged in the nonsense they were engrossed in.

 

The verse alludes to this state of affairs and the words express astonishment. The implication is that God has revealed a Book of wisdom for the guidance of the people but most of them would prefer nonsense that they have been engaged in. These indulgences only match their evil natures and confirm their deviations. The miscreants put their efforts in this way merely because they want to keep the people away from the path of God despite the fact that they have no foundation to verify the way they themselves are treading and are invite others to follow it leaving God out of their concern. They are daring enough to hold in ridicule the verses of God and fabricate tons of lies to establish their claims. They will be put through a very shameful punishment. [Tadabbur al Qur'an 6/123]

The mischief-makers might have offered oration, games (like gambling), recitation of poetry and musical shows etc. to distract people from the Qur'anic message. These are the only favorite pastimes in that culture. Although all these forms of art are basically allowable, nonetheless, they can never be allowed in distracting people from the Qur'an. Every God conscious person is expected to personally avoid this abuse of the arts and to create the same awareness in others as well.

Now I would like to mention some of the narratives where music has been allowed by the Prophet (sws):

A'ishah (rta) narrates that once Abu Bakr (rta) came to her on the day of Id-al-Fitr or Id-al Adha while the Prophet (sws) was present. There were two female singers with her, singing the songs which Ansar had sung on the day of Buath. Abu Bakr remarked twice, "Why these satanic instruments? " The Prophet heard him and said to Abu Bakr, "Let them sing for every nation has an Id (i.e. festival) and this day is our Id."

Narrated Umm-i-Salamah: A slave girl belonging to Hassan Bin Thabit (rta) came to us on the "Id day. Her hair was unkempt and she carried a tambourine and she was singing (some song). Umm-i-Salamah rebuked her. But the Holy Prophet (sws) said to her, "Ummi-i-Salamah, leave her (sing and rejoice). Certainly every nation has an "Id (i.e. festival) and this day is our "Id." (Mu'jam al-Kabir, No: 558)

Narrated Al-Sa'ib Bin Yadheed: A woman came to the Holy Prophet (sws). He asked "A"ishah (rta), "Do you know her?" "No, oh Prophet (sws) of God" she replied. "This is the singer of such and such tribe. Do you want her to sing to you?" so the woman sang for her.[3] (Sunan al-Bahaqi al-Kubra, No: 8940)

I do not find it hard to see that in the above narratives music is not employed to announce a Nikah ceremony, but rather, is purely for entertainment purposes. How to reconcile between the narratives that make us believe that music is forbidden and the ones where it is depicted as allowable? We understand that the Holy Prophet (sws) is reported to have rendered music an objectionable activity in a specific context. A study of the Prophetic sayings on the topic evidently proves that the Prophet (sws) commanded the believers refrain from such forms of music that involve immoral activities such as polytheism, drinking and nudity.

Idolaters of pre Islamic Arabia would use music in their worship rituals. Dr. Jawwad Ali writes:

Arabs of the days of ignorance would use singing in their worship rituals to express gladness they felt while worshipping their gods and to earn closeness of those of their gods who, they thought, could be pleased through these songs. Commentators of the Holy Qur'an claim that the polytheists of Arabia would circumambulate the House of God whistling and clapping. Relying on this we can say that the Arabs had introduced a form of singing in the ritual of circumambulation. ("Al-Mufassal Fi Tarikh-al-Arab" vol. 5, p. 111)

We know that the basic mission of the Prophet Muhammad (sws) was to uproot all forms of polytheism. For that very reason he prohibited all such activities on the basis of the prohibition found in the Qur'an for the associated polytheistic activities or its manifestation through any medium. The most prominent thing in this regard was sculptures and paintings of the gods. Therefore, the Prophet (sws) forbade making sculptures and painting such pictures. Similarly he stopped all forms of music, which were used in idolatrous worship rituals.

The Holy Prophet (sws) also prohibited music played in gatherings where people would gather together for drinking and merry making. Hadith literature, books on history and classical Arabic poetry offer sufficient evidence to the fact that at that time some forms of music were used in such gatherings.. .

Therefore we hold that the view of the scholars who understand the narratives prohibiting music referring to that kind of music that involves polytheism, drinking and nudity etc. is correct. These are crimes of first degree in Islam and anything that happens to promote these should be considered unallowable. Vulgar songs and songs expressive of polytheistic ideas and the like must always be considered immoral activities and should not be allowed under banner of entertainment programs. However, music in itself is not to be considered haraam for the Shari'ah has never declared it to be.

Authenticity of Ahadith About Music

Sahih Bukhari Volume 7, Book 69, Number 494v: Narrated Abu 'Amir or Abu Malik Al-Ash'ari that he heard the Prophet saying, "From among my followers there will be some people who will consider illegal sexual intercourse, the wearing of silk, the drinking of alcoholic drinks and the use of musical instruments, as lawful. And there will be some people who will stay near the side of a mountain and in the evening their shepherd will come to them with their sheep and ask them for something, but they will say to him, 'Return to us tomorrow.' Allah will destroy them during the night and will let the mountain fall on them, and He will transform the rest of them into monkeys and pigs and they will remain so till the Day of Resurrection. "

The above Hadith as narrated by al Bukhari is not fulfilling the requirements of the Sahih in al Bukhari's collection.

Al Bukhari in Hadith al Ma'azif himself narrated the Hadith to be of a broken chain of narrators in which there is a gap between al Bukhari and the second narrator, so he drops the first narrator in his chain. That is called Mu'allaq. Some scholars tried to connect the chain through other means like whan ibn Hajar did in his dissertation (connecting what is disconnected) in which he connected the Isnad of this Hadith. But still, one of the main narrators whose name is Hisham ibn Ammar as profiled in Tahthib at-Tahthib by ibn Hajar is not reliable enough for some scholars to be a source of a narration that depends on somebody like him.

Regarding Hisham the narrator: . The following extracts have been taken from a very well known book on the subject. [Tahdheeb al Kamaal volume 30 page 242 and onward under the entry on Hisham bin Ammar] Abu Dawood said Abu Ayyub (i) is better than him (Hisham). He (Hishaam) has narrated four hundred Ahadith all of Musnad which have absolutely no basis (that is, hadith which are not true)" Saalih Bin Muhammad al Asadi said he (Hishaam) used to take money for narrating hadith". Abdullah Bin Mohammad Bin Sayyaar said that he Hisham used to - - and he used to take a dirham for reporting two pages of hadith". Abu Bakr al Maroozi said that Ahmad Bin Hanbal mentioned Hisham Bin Ammar and said he was reckless/impetuous and feeble-minded.

Following One of the Four Imams & the Opinion regarding Music QUESTION As far as I know that all four Imams consider any type of singing and musical instrument as haraam. I also know that you have to follow at least one Imam, if possible, in totality. Does this mean that you do not agree with any one of them regarding singing? Or I am wrong about following of any of the four imams is necessary?

Answer: There are a few points that require some clarification on the issue: Firstly, a Muslim is not bound by the Shari`ah to follow any other individual except for the Prophet (pbuh). A person may disagree with any one or all of the four more well known Muslim jurists. Secondly, besides the Prophet (pbuh) no one else - not even the most respected scholars of Islam - holds the position, which commands total or even partial submission from others. It is only the position of the prophets of God, as representatives of God to the humankind, which demands that others submit to their directives and teachings. Thirdly, all Muslim scholars have presented their understanding of the directives of Islam and in the light of their respective understandings, have placed the various actions in the categories of Halaal, Haraam, Makrooh etc. This placement and understanding is based on specific verses of the Qur'an and/or on teachings ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh). Obviously, if a person's understanding or interpretation of a Qur'anic verse or of a saying ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh) differs from that of another person, then, as a corollary, there will exist a difference of opinion regarding the directives derived from such Qur'anic verse or saying ascribed to the Prophet (pbuh). Our difference of opinion with the four highly respected Muslim jurists should be seen in the light of the foregoing clarifications. ------------ --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- --------- ---------


ARTICLES 81-90

 

Charges Against Vatican and Jesuit Order Listed in "Almanac of Evil" (2/16/2007)

 

Charges Against Vatican And Jesuit Order Listed In 'Alamanac of Evil' Defendants in this quasi-legal document still in the court of public opinion include Pope Benedict XVI and the Black Pope, Jesuit Gen. Fr. Peter Hans Kolvenbach. 15 Feb 2007

By Greg Szymanski

A group of American Christians are calling for justice against the Vatican-led New World Order. Their legal demands, contained in what they call "The Almanac of Evil", are outlined at www.one-faith-of-god.org, listing their concerns in accordance with international treaties and international law.

The group's charges against the Vatican and Jesuit order include but are not restricted to prostitution, trafficking of prohibited narcotics, money laundering, murder, political assassination, fraud, pedophile rings, institutional incest, arms trade, as well as crimes against humanity including but not restricted to genocide, sadistic torture, germ warfare, ritual and satanic murder and cannibalism, child slavery, general slavery and wholesale destruction and suppression of human history, knowledge and wisdom.

The defendants listed in this quasi-legal document, a document still remaining in the court of public opinion, include:

1. Pope Benedict XVI, also known as Joseph Alois Ratzinger;

2. Cardinal William Levada, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and all officials and staff of what if formerly known as the Supreme Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office, formerly known as the Supreme Sacred Congregation of the Roman and Universal Inquisition;

3. The remaining Heads of departments including all officials of the Roman Curia, otherwise known as The Holy See, otherwise known as the Vatican;

4. All regional Cardinals, archbishops and bishops not attached to the Curia;

5. All heads of orders of Priests. Nuns and Monks.

It must be emphasized that the allegations contained within this lengthy 21 Chapter document still await just and honest legal jurists around the world to bring these charges before a recognized and honest legal tribunal, if one still exists.

According to the authors of the document, it should also be emphasized "the presentation of these charges and their execution in accordance with national and international law shall be applied in the context of the warrants as listed in this, the Supreme Bible of God."

The following is a compilation of charges taken from what has been entitled "The Almanac of Evil", listing charges against the Vatican and Jesuit Order from 1900-2000.

The Arctic Beacon further asks the head of any organizations in the Roman Catholic Church named in the "Almanac of Evil" to respond to the charges openly in a public forum instead of hiding behind an evil veil. Further, it would be quite interesting to hear from the Black Pope and the Jesuit Gen. Fr. Peter Hans Kolvenbach regarding the following charges listed in the "Almanac of Evil":

 

The following charges are alleged:

1. Of ongoing identity fraud: (1900-2000 CE): That for the unbroken period of one hundred years from 1900 to 2000 that the criminal organisation known as Christianity, also known as The Roman Catholic Church, also known as the Vatican, also known as the Holy See did deliberately and knowingly commit identity fraud by claiming to be an organisation of goodness, piety and holiness following the teachings of Jesus Christ when its purpose for existence and ongoing function is the complete opposite by being the oldest continuous order of Satanists of human history involved in human sacrifice and cannibalism whose true objectives have always been the suppression of spiritual enlightenment, healing, wisdom and knowledge and including the ongoing suppression of human civilization through the promotion of war, disease, famine, slavery, corruption and spiritual enslavement of as many souls as possible.

2. Of moral indecency and depravity: (1900 - 2000 CE): That descendents of the House of Ananus and elite Sadducee Jewish families, being the controlling families of Christianity did continue to undertake the worship of satanic demons, human sacrifice and cannibalism under the guise of the "High Mass" of their religion called Christianity. That on more than once occasion, such rituals as the pinnacle of Christianity did include infanticide, drug consumption and frenzied sexual acts in major Christian churches consistent with the ancient rites of satanic Judaism practiced for over three thousand years prior.

3. Of obstructing the basic values and rights of human beings for the purpose of slave trade: (1900 - 2000 CE): That during the first twenty years of this century the Roman Catholic Church did maintain the legitimacy of slavery as law in the official Corpus Iuris Canonici (Canon Law), based on the Decretum Gratiani, and Nova Compilatio decretalium (New Compilation of Decretals) which became the official law of the Church since Pope Gregory IX in 1227. Furthermore, that this law enabled slave traders during the first twenty years of this century to be free of any charge of heresy (therefore loss of property) as well as ensure their protected by church law. That this law promoting the international slave trade by the Catholic Church was only repealed in the 20th Century on, May 27, 1917.

4. Of publishing a false statement for the purpose of concealment of status: (1900 to present day) That the Catholic Church, more specifically the Jesuit Order has maintained countless false statements and documents pertaining to the status of Joseph Stalin. That Fr. Joseph Stalin S.J. was a trained, dedicated and fully ordained Catholic priest of the Jesuit order, who was recruited for a historic mission in his final year at the seminary in 1899. That in addition to failing to recognize Fr Joseph Stalin S. J. Furthermore, that the Jesuit Order did permit Fr Stalin to marry not once but twice, while remaining a fully ordained priest. That for his entire life until his death, there is no indication that Fr Joseph Stalin S. J. was ever defrocked as a priest.

5. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1903 - 1914 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius X, also known as St. Pius X, also known as "Ignis ardens", the 103rd Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

6. Of publishing false statements for the suppression of freedoms and democracy (1907) That Pope Pius X, also known as St. Pius X did publish the Papal Bull Pascendi and decree Lamentabili attacking both modernism and the concepts of constitutional democracy and human rights. That these statements were false in their assumptions and deliberately designed to maintain suppression of the rights of hundreds of millions of people.

7. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime: (1907-1990's) That Jesuit Superior General Franz Xavier Wernz did arrange for funding and formation of the Communist Party and Regime of Russia. That Jesuit priest Fr.Joseph Stalin S.J. was recruited to represent the interests of the Catholic Church. That the initial purpose of the Communist Party was the suppression of democratic ideals, the establishment of a centralist controlled society, the elimination of the Russian orthodox church and noble families and the promotion of Catholic Church.

8. Of inciting the conditions for violence and confrontation: (1904-1914) That the Catholic Church through its agents and the Jesuits did make available funds through attractive loans through its banks to Russia, Germany and France for the manufacture of armaments by companies it also nominally controlled. That such aggressive arms build up did oblige Great Britain to also invest in its own arms development, thereby creating a European arms race. At the same time the Jesuits did encourage, support and provide guidance to the development of clear strategic plans for each major country including the German Schlieffen Plan (1905) of attacking France and Russia at once, the French Plan XV (1903) outlining a purely defensive wall approach to the German-French border and Russia's Plan XIX assuming battle against Austria-Hungary and Germany.

9. Of political assassination for the purpose of inciting conflict (1912) That the Vatican did provide material support and funding through The Sicilian Mafia to the Serbian nationalist group Crna Ruka to Col. Dragutin Dimitrijevi?. That as a result, they also began referring to themselves as the "Black Hand", a famous code name used by the Mafia. That in 1913, the Vatican did order the Mafia, who in turn set in motion the political assassination of Austrian Archduke Franz Ferdinand on June 28, 1914.

10. Of crimes against humanity (1914-1918) That following the Assassination of Austrian Archduke Franz Ferdinand, the catholic Church did press each strategic player towards war, in spite of hesitancy by all parties concerning the wisdom of such action. That Austria-Hungary did in fact hesitate for 3 weeks against aggressive action until finally the Jesuit influence did successful get the infamous "July Ultimatum" to Serbia sent. July 23 1914. That upon the ultimatum being sent, the Jesuits did recommend to the Russian Tsar Nicholas II through one of the most infamous Jesuit court confessors of history Fr Grigori Yefimovich Rasputin S. J. Not only did Rasputin recommend the immediate mobilization of Russian forces but later they be personally led by the Tsar himself, condemning the forces to a snails pace of mobilization.

That as a result of these and other clear and deliberate actions, the Roman Catholic Church did instigate the terrible deaths of tens of millions of people in a War that crippled the rise of democracy and humanistic values for decades. That the actions of the Vatican, the Pope and the Catholic Church were deliberate calculated and designed to inflict great misery and evil. That because of their actions, at the conclusion of the War, the Vatican was specifically and deliberately excluded from even attending the Treaty of Versailles as well as entry or even observer status to the League of Nations.

11. Of receiving and trading the proceeds of crime relating to drug trade: (1900 - 2000) That for the century of (1900 - 2000) the Catholic church through the Jesuits as the founders of the East-Asia opium/heroin international drug trade and the Vatican as the founders of the South American Cocaine drug trade did receive the equivalent of over $50 billion (2006 US equivalent dollars) in payments representing royalties for the successful trade of opium, heroin, cocaine and other narcotics through the continued development of a global market of drug addicts with particular focus on Western democratic nations, especially the United States.

12. Of establishing and unlawful/immoral enterprise for the purpose of Crime: (1913) That catholic and Jesuit related interests to conspire to generate currency destabilization across America so that the American government did create The Federal Reserve System via the Federal Reserve Act of December 23rd, 1913. That the Federal Reserve Bank was, is and remains a private and secret institution, largely above the law, controlled by European banks which in turn are controlled by the Jesuits. That the "The Fed" continues to usurp the rights of the people of the United States to mint their own currency. That "The Fed" as a private company has sold and continues to sell in cycles the American people its own currency at exorbitant interest rates. That this extortion of the American people remains the primary source of America's multi-trillion dollar national debt to organisations controlled by the Catholic Church.

13. Of inciting violence and political revolution (1917-18): That the Catholic Church under the control of the Jesuits did fund, organize and execute the political upheaval resulting in the February revolution of Russia and the overthrow of Tsar Nicholas II. That the Catholic Church even arranged the safe passage of Vladamir Lenin and other exiled revolutionaries from Switzerland across the battle lines of World War I on a train flying the official colours of the Pope and the Vatican. That the motive for returning Lenin to head the new government was the inability of Fr Stalin S.J. to gain sufficient control over factions amongst the revolutionaries at that time.

14. Of crimes against humanity: (1917-8) That the Catholic Church through the Jesuit order did incite violence and riots across Russian communities in which over 60,000 Jews were killed in 530 Russian communities after political-religious uprising erupts aiming to "strike at the bourgeoisie and the Jews".

15. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1914 - 1922 CE) That the person known as Pope Benedict XV, also known as "Religio depopulata", the 104th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

16. Of bribery and extortion for the purpose of extending crimes against humanity (1917) That Pope Benedict XV did commission and authorize Archbishop Pacelli, then papal nuncio (ambassador) also known later as Pope Pius XII, to Munich, Germany in May 1917 under the diplomatic guise to negotiate a Concordat (Treaty) with largely Protestant Germany. That to assist in negotiating such an agreement, the Pope did authorize the release of approximately 60 cases of Gold (over 1,000 gold bars) representing approximately $80 to $100 million (2006 US equivalent dollars) to travel with Archbishop Pacelli under the pretence of "60 cases of special foods for his delicate stomach". However, that these funds, originally themselves obtained through crime were to never intended for the support of failing German government and military, but as funds to support anti-Communist political movements and sympathizers. 17. Of historic profit from crimes against humanity (1914-1918): That the Catholic Church through its illegal operations and investments in arms and banking to fund the war did make a profit of approximately $500 (US 2006 equivelent dollars) for every man, woman and child killed and/or murdered. That total blood money profits from causing the "Great War" in which at least 39,000,000 individuals died were around $20 Billion (US 2006 equivelent dollars) making it the second most profitable criminal enterprise ever in terms of time and value ever undertaken by the Catholic Church in History, next to World War II.

18. Of inciting violence and racial hatred (1919-1958) That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did both write, act and behave in a manner of inciting violence, hatred and suppression of rights of individuals upon the basis of their religious, political and ethnic background including, but not restricted to: all black people, all ethnic jews, all orthodox christians and communists/socialists. That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did display not only a bitterness towards these groups, but an open hatred and violent anger consistent with their potential demise and/or suppression. That in reporting to the Vatican in 1919 concerning the German socialist revolution, Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did write: "An army of employees were dashing to and fro, giving out orders, waving bits of paper, and in the midst of all this, a gang of young women, of dubious appearance, Jews like all the rest of them, hanging around in all the offices with provocative demeanor and suggestive smiles. The boss of this female gang was Levien's mistress, a young Russian woman, a Jew and a divorcee, who was in charge. And it was to her that the nunciature was obliged to pay homage in order to proceed. This Levien is a young man, about 30 or 35, also Russian and a Jew. Pale, dirty, with vacant eyes, hoarse voice, vulgar, repulsive, with a face that is both intelligent and sly."

That in 1919/1920, Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII did actively campaign to have black French troops removed from the Rhineland, convinced that they were "raping women and abusing children" - even though an independent inquiry sponsored by the U.S. Congress, of which Pacelli was aware, proved this allegation false.

That in 1943/1944, Pope Pius XII did specifically request the British Foreign Office that no Allied colored troops would be among the small number that might be garrisoned in Rome after the occupation.

19. Of crimes against humanity: (1920-1975) That The Roman Catholic Church did force women who bore illegitimate children to live and work as virtual slaves in various church enterprises for profit including, but not restricted to the Magdalene Laundries and Magdalene asylums. That over 20,000 women were deliberately and consciously enslaved by the Catholic Bishops of Ireland and their clergy. Furthermore, that many hundreds of these women were systematically tortured, raped and sometimes murdered as mere sex slaves for many of the local priests and leaders of the church. That neither the Catholic Church of Ireland, nor the Vatican until this day have apologized, nor compensated families for such inhuman acts of barbarity.

20. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1920 - 1945): That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII and the Jesuit order under the control of Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did help form the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (German Workers' Party), abbreviated DAP, into the National Socialist German Workers' Party (NSDAP), also known as the Nazi Party as instructed to Adolf Hitler. That the initial purpose of the Nazi Party as formed by the Catholic Church was to (1) establish a pro-Catholic political party capable of defeating its opposition and gaining control of government; (2) establish a Concordant between the Catholic Church and the whole of Germany guaranteeing a massive financial pipeline in compensation for losing the Papal States; and (3) The elimination of all opposition including social reform/democratic minded groups, especially protestants, orthodox christians, communists and ethnic Jews. That Archbishop Pacelli (later Pope Pius XII) did mentor Hitler to join the DAP, did arrange form him to report to him regularly (at least each month, sometimes weekly) until Pacelli appointment of Vatican Cardinal Secretary of State in 1929 and did provide all the financial support and means for Hitler's rise to Chairman of the NSDAP in 28 July 1921. Furthermore, that Archbishop Pacelli did use the gold brought in to Germany in 1917 to help fund the rapid expansion of the Nazi Party, including its first reform as a paramilitary organization in 1921.

21. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1921 - 1945): That Archbishop Pacelli later Pope Pius XII on instructions from Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did instruct Adolf Hitler in 1921 to establish a paramilitary wing to the NSDAP to be known as the Sturmabteilung (SA) also known as Storm Troopers. That Jesuit priests did train the first recruits of the SA in espionage, counter intelligence, assassination and propaganda. That the purpose of the SA was to assist in the control of organized protests, riots, intimidation of opponents and political assassinations.

22. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1922 - 1939 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius XI, also known as "Fides intrepida", the 105th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

23. Of publishing a false statement for the purpose of moral depravity and crimes against humanity (1924): That upon Adolf Hitler being imprisoned, Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski of the Jesuit Order did instruct Father Bernhardt Staempfle S.J. to write Mein Kampf ("My Struggle"), to brief Hitler on its contents, attribute him to its authorship and ensure its mass publication.

24. Of political assassination (1924): That Jesuit Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did order Fr. Joseph Stalin S. J.to murder the leader of Communist Russia on January 21, 1924, aged 53. That Fr. Stalin did act to protect his position and mission as General Secretary of the Communist Party upon the insistence of Lenin that he be removed. That not only did Stalin have Lenin poisioned, but that he did spread rumours upon his ascendancy to absolute power that Lenin has been mentally unwell for the last few years of his reign and had even died from Syphilis.

25. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime: (1928) Opus Dei ("The Work of God") was founded in Spain in 1928 priest Josemaría Escrivá, also known as Saint Josemaría Escrivá. That Pope Pius XI did establish Opus Dei as a specific order initially for Spain and Portugal (1) for the funding and training of facist rebels on behalf of the Vatican; And (2) a priesthood dedicated to the elimination of communism and the spread democratic ideals. That Jesuit Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski did approve and permit their formation given the inability for the Jesuit order at the time to effectively operate in Spain.

26. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime (1929 - 1945): That Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski through his Jesuit emissaries did instruct Adolf Hitler in 1929 to reform a section of the Sturmabteilung (SA) also known as Storm Troopers into Schutzstaffel also known as the "SS". That unlike the SA that was staffed by variously skilled persons, the Jesuits instructed Hitler that the SS was to be a most secret organization of personal bodyguards and elite, staffed with and controlled by actual Jesuit priests. That SS officers would be conferred by the authority of the Jesuits and the power of the Pope with the powers of Catholic priesthood. Furthermore, that the SS priests were to be embedded across the organisation to ensure strict control and prevent dissention. That in exchange, the Jesuits did agree to personally fund its implementation as well as introduce its substantial business funds and industry interests into Germany. That on January 6, 1929 Adolf Hitler appointed Heinrich Himmler to oversee the project. 27. Of heresy for the purpose of inhuman, depraved satanistic objectives: (1929-1945) That the secret agreement, by Superior General Wlodimir Ledochowski and later confirmed by Pope Pius Pius XII upon his ascension to the throne, that SS officers of the Nazis were given the spiritual powers of Jesuit priests did represent a supreme heresy of Catholic doctrine and faith, against all spiritual teaching. That many of the SS officers were married. Furthermore, that by 1939 and upon the power of the Pope, these actions of conferring priestly powers to SS officers active in the Final Solution was in full knowledge of their orders and acts of barbarity and inhumanity. That the very purpose of conferring powers of priesthood of SS officers was precisely to make sure that all human sacrifice through the death camps was consistent with the High Mass of Satanism of the Roman Catholic Church.

28. Of publishing a false statement and establishing and unlawful enterprise for the purpose of Crime (1929): That the Vatican having promoted and supported the career of Benito Mussolini was granted upon his election as Prime Minister a formal treaty known as the Lateran Treaty which (1) created the state of the Vatican City and guaranteed full and independent sovereignty to the Holy See; (2) That the pope was pledged to perpetual neutrality in international relations and to abstention from mediation to a controversy except when specifically requested by all parties; (3) a concordat establishing Catholicism as the religion of Italy; (4) a financial arrangement awarding money to the Holy See in settlement of all its claims against Italy arising from the loss of temporal power in 1870; and (5) to redefine the the canon sin of usury, to not mean gains from money lending, but rather simply profiting "exorbitantly", thereby enabling the spiritual and legal framework for establishing a bank completely controlled by the Catholic Church. That in spite of Mussolini being known as both a mass murderer, facist and war criminal, the Vatican has continued to main the legitimacy of these treaties to the present day. That the agreement effectively made the Vatican a separate state in the middle of Italy and free to continue to operate under diplomatic immunity.

29. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and funding criminal activity (1929 to present day): That upon the securing of diplomatic immunity of the Vatican, Pope Pius IX did immediately authorize the establishment of the Istituto per le Opere di Religione (IOR) or Institute for Religious Works, also known as the Vatican Bank. That under the protection of the Lateran treaty of war criminal Mussolini, the Catholic Church did establish the first bank in history: that had full diplomatic immunity, that was complete controlled by a major religion and did not have to disclose its banking records, nor charter. That the purpose of the Vatican Bank upon its formation were: (1) To fund criminal enterprises including war, terrorism, drug trade expansion, assassination, and revolution; (2) To invest in industries that promote social breakdown and dependence including arms trade, drug trade and media (3) To launder the profits of various branches of the Catholic Church including the Mafia (established by the Vatican in 1870), the Nazis (established by the Vatican in 1921), the Jesuits and other criminal enterprises controlled by the Catholic Church including the Federal Reserve Bank System of the United States (1913).

30. Of obtaining property by deception (1933 to present) That the Roman Catholic Church of Germany has received and continues to receive payments by the taxpayers of Germany equating to a church tax consistent with the terms of a Concordant signed by Adolf Hitler and Pope Pius XI immediately upon Hitler gaining control of Germany. That the historic claim of these taxes date back to Aristocratic tributes to Rome in light of the loss of the Papal States under Napoleon in the 19th Century. That these payments to the Vatican have remained intact and have consistently been paid since 1933 before Word War II, during World War II, during the split of Germany and Communism and now under the unification of Germany. That these payments constitute the obtaining of property by deception in claiming the Roman Catholic Church to be both an institution of public good and a lawful organisation. The the total property earned by this criminal organization by stealing from the taxpayers of Germany since 1933 is between $20 and $50 Billion (2006 US equivalent dollars).

31. Of receiving and trading the proceeds of crime: (1933 - 1945) That the Catholic church by authority, knowledge and control of Pope Pius XII did conspire and receive in excess of $10 billion (2006 equivalent US dollars) in payments from the National Socialist Workers Party of Germany, otherwise known as the Nazis in exchanged for their moral and logistical support concerning the policies of the Nazis towards ethnic cleansing and genocide.

32. Of crimes against humanity for the purpose of hiding and trading the proceeds of crime (1934 to present day): That Swiss Catholics did enable a law to be passed in 1934 making the disclosure of Swiss Bank accounts a serious crime. That the purposes of this corrupt and inhuman law were to: (1) Enable money funneled in and out of the Catholic Church via the Vatican Bank to be transferred to a safe haven for further distribution; (2) To provide a specific second funnel for repatriation of profits for American Catholic influenced companies from Germany; (3) Provide a second safe point and level of money laundering for criminal finance should the Vatican Bank ever be compromised or disrupted.

33. Of establishing an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and violence (1936): That the Catholic Church through the influence of Opus Dei did form and fund the Nationalist movement aimed at fermenting Civil War in Spain and the appointment of Francisco Franco as Dictator. Furthermore, that the Catholic Church did arrange for substantial funds to be sent in his support from Jesuit controlled banks in London and Lisbon. Furthermore, that military support was provided through Mussolini and Hitler to ensure the democratic rebels were crushed by 1939.

34. Of one of the greatest crimes against humanity: (1939-1945) That the Catholic Church through its deliberate placement of key figures including loyal Catholics Mussolini, Hitler, Franco and Fr Stalin S,J. and through its financing of a second European arms race including the deliberate extension of the war is directly and ultimately responsible for the deaths of in excess of 63,000,000 people between 1939 and 1945. What is of supreme depravity and inhumanity is that this was done by an organization that maintains the façade of being a "good" religion headed by a position known as "his holiness". Furthermore, that the Catholic Church did profit on this terrible act of evil.

35. Of historic profit from crimes against humanity (1939-1945): That the Catholic Church through its deliberate commencement of World War II, the establishment and funding of Mussolini, Hitler, Franco and Fr Stalin S,J. and its illegal operations and investments in arms and banking to fund the war did make a profit of approximately $1,500 (US 2006 equivelent dollars) for every man, woman and child killed and/or murdered. That total blood money profits for the Vatican and Jesuits from causing World War II in which at least 63,000,000 individuals died were around $94.5 Billion (US 2006 equivelent dollars) making it the most profitable criminal enterprise ever in terms of time and value ever undertaken by the Catholic Church in History.

36. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1939 - 1958 CE) That the person known as Pope Pius XII, also known as "Pastor angelicus", the 106th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

37. Of the single greatest crime against humanity in the history of all humanity: (1939-1945) That Pope Pius XII with the full knowledge and tacit support of Jesuit Superor-General Wlodimir Ledochowski did hand to the Hitler and Himmler a complete blueprint for the systematic elimination of key non-Catholic minorities across Europe as well as the establishment of death camps for their murder. Furthermore, the Pope did instruct that ethnic Jews and other heretics were not simply to be murdered, but ritually sacrificed by being burnt alive, consistent with church law on the penalty of heresy. That this plan was to commence immediately and be overseen by the full Jesuit ordained priests of the SS. This plan was called the Final Solution. As a result of the specific orders by Pope Pius XII, the German command devised an ingenious method of rendering Jews and other heretics unconscious through gas chambers within a matter of a couple of minutes using Zyklon-B produced by Catholic Pharmaceutical company Bayer. Victims were then restrained unconscious on stretchers and carted to massive furnaces in which they were placed fully alive, whereupon they would awaken screaming as they were burnt alive in the furnace. Contrary to the military fraud perpetrated by Allies commanders loyal to the Vatican, the death camps were established as early as 1940, at least two full years prior to what was claimed at Nuremberg. Furthermore, the camps did not cease sacrificing human beings being burnt alive until 1945.

That the single purpose of the death camp ovens was not to dispose of bodies but to specifically burn people alive, consistent with the ancient satanic practices upon which Christianity was first formed by the Sadducee Jewish noble families.

That this plan, created by the Vatican, authorized by Pope Pius XII and carried out by full Roman Catholic Priests who oversaw the concentration camps and furnaces represents the single greatest and most evil act of human history to date. Furthermore, the deliberate distortion of facts, the fact that the Pope was never tried as one of the worst mass murderers in history only magnifies the contempt towards international justice and the memory of all those who died.

38. Of crimes against humanity: (1943) That upon the entry of the Nazis to Rome in 1943, the Germans did commence the deportation of over 1,000 Jews who lived near the Vatican. That in a unique gesture, the German ambassador in Rome, fearing an anti-Pope backlash from the general Italian population, pleaded with the Pope on behalf of Adolf Hitler to issue a public protest to at least indicate the existence of some holiness claimed to be possessed by the office of Pope.. That no other historical record can be found where Hitler, or any of his officials did grant any person, official or organisation the right to criticize it, except for the Vatican. In spite of this unique and extraordinary open invitation by Hitler to criticize him, Pope Pius XII refused and the Jews were sent by cattle cars to Auschwitz for burning. To this day, the Vatican has neither admitted this inhumanity, nor apologized to the 15 survivors.

39. Of deliberately lengthening the European war causing further crimes against humanity: (1943) That in 1943 senior members of the SS did offer clear and specific terms of unconditional surrender of all German forces to Gen. Dwight David Eisenhower and his senior staff, including the assassination of Adolf Hitler on the single condition that the Soviets would not be allowed to advance into Central Europe. That rather than seizing upon this information to press ahead with the Churchill plan of a 1943 European Invasion, Gen. Eisenhower recommended to President Roosevelt the Nazi truce offer be declined and the invasion postponed, thereby lengthening the war for two more years. Furthermore, during the 1944 "Battle of the Bulge", Gen. Eisenhower did order a halt in encirclement of German forces enabling up to 150,000 to escape and thus prolong the war further. In both cases, the delays recommended by Gen. Eisenhower did enable the soviet forces of Fr. Joseph Stalin S.J. to increase their hold of Eastern Europe. Furthermore, that these deliberate and still inadequately explained delays did cause the needless deaths of over 200,000 soldiers, including at least 100,000 allied personnel and Americans.

40. Of political assassination (1945) That Gen. George Smith Patton was assassinated by a fraudulent "road accident" near Mannheim, Germany on 9 Dec 1945 (dying in hospital 21 December 1945) after having requested a meeting with President Truman concerning evidence from the Nazis in his possession that Gen. Dwight David Eisenhower was both a traitor and operative working on behalf of the Vatican and the Soviet Union. Miraculously the other occupants of the car in which Patton was critically injured escaped unharmed. That to this day, the claim that Patton was about to expose Eisenhower have been denied. Furthermore, that Eisenhower and his supporters did besmirch the character and memory of war hero Patton including the complete lie that the escape of over 150,000 of the German army on the halt on August 31, 1944, of the Third Army was because it ran out of fuel. Furthermore that Patton was overlooked for more senior positions and was about to be relieved because he was mentally unstable. To this day, these deliberate lies to conceal the patriotism of Patton against Gen. Eisenhower being one of the greatest traitors of American history are still regarded as true.

41. Of obstructing the course of natural justice and contempt for international law: (1951) That in 1951, the German industrialists who had run major German companies during World War II and had profited as a result were all systematically released from Landsberg prison in early 1951 including all of the convicted concentration camp doctors; all of the top judges who had administered the Nazis' 'special courts'" and dozens of similar cases. That contrary to a public uproar of the release of mass murderers and accomplices, a number of high profile political leaders including staunch Catholic Senator Joseph McCarthy, Republican from Wisconsin did applaud the decision saying it was "extremely wise." About the same time, Sen. McCarthy did also increase campaign for investigations into Communist conspiracies.

42. Of assisting criminals and mass murderers escape justice: (1943- 1948) That Pope Pius XII did authorize the dedication of significant Vatican resources including finance, the drafting of false documents and secret diplomatic transport of many hundreds of individuals involved in the torture and mass murder of innocent individuals. That some of the individuals saved by the Pope and the Catholic Church included Adolph Eichmann, the supervisor of the extermination of the Jews, Dr Joseph Mengele the doctor who murdered hundreds of thousands with barbaric experiments as well as senior Croatian officials responsible for the horrendous torture and murder of hundreds of thousands. That the system established by the Vatican to save war criminals from arrest became infamously known as the "Ratlines". That all key personnel of the Vatican had full knowledge of the evil actions of the people it assisted and did undertake extraordinary diplomatic risks to ensure the safe passage of the very worst and most evil of the mass murderers. That in addition to Pius XII himself, Cardinal Montini (later Pope Paul VI) was in charge of ensuring the successful escape of these individuals.

Of receiving and transferring stolen goods (1945): That the Vatican did coordinate the transfer of the entire Croatian Ustasha Treasury using allied transport. That according to declassified CIA documents, in 1945 the Croatian Treasury consisted of 1700 kilograms of gold, 40,000 kilograms of silver, 2.5 million Swiss francs and a significant amount of diamonds, jewels, and other valuables valued at over $300 million (2006 US equivalent dollars). That the treasure was gained through the looting and plundering of valuables from Serbs, Jews, Romani, and citizens of the former Soviet Union, including Ukraine. That only one truck was "allowed" to be stopped and seized with a value of over $30 million in value, while over a dozen other allied transport vehicles did deliver the stolen treasury to the Vatican.

43. Of open contempt for church law for the purpose of promoting crimes against humanity: (1945 to present) That the Catholic Church has well established laws and cases of excommunicating individuals after their death from actions considered heretical. That these laws enabling a dead person to be excommunicated have been available for use for over three hundred years. That at the conclusion of World War II and the public acknowledgment of the crimes against humanity of Adolf Hitler and his catholic accomplices, including his openly defiant comments of Christianity being a false religion made up by Jewish noble families, that no Pope from Pius XII to the present day has ever sought to excommunicate Adolf Hitler, nor any of his Catholic leaders. That such inaction, by itself implies the tacit support of Hitler's actions, regardless of any public statement by the Vatican to the contrary. Furthermore, such inaction voids any legality, or credibility of the excommunication and heresy investigation process of the Catholic Church as such inaction by the Vatican is in open contempt for church law. That all excommunications since 1945 are to be considered suspect and potentially invalid due to the nullification of the credibility of such law.

44. Of aiding and abeting known war criminals (1946) That Pope Pius XII did personally ensure the safety and escape of Ante Pavelic, head of one of the most brutal and satanistic regimes in human history, the Croatian Ustashi. That the Catholic Ustashi did murder at least 600,000 people in ways that can only be described as purely satanic including ritualistic cannibalism, crucifixion, live dismemberment, burning alive and excessive torture. That the Pope did shelter Pavelic for a period in Castelgandolfo, the Pope's summer residence along with other mass murderers and fugitives from justice. That the Pope did also shelter Pavelic in the Vatican itself for a period of time. That upon preparing his diplomatic immunity under the Vatican, the Pope did arrange for Ante Pavelic to become the aid to Catholic Argentine President Juan Peron. Furthermore, that the Pope did ensure virtually the entire war cabinet of the satanist Ustashi successfully escaped.

45. Of publishing false statements for the purpose of concealing the origin of crimes against humanity: (1945-1961) That General Dwight D. Eisenhower and other senior Catholic Allied commanders did deliberately permit false documents to be planted in order to be "found" claiming that the Final Solution Plan (the extermination of the Jews) was organized much later in the war at an alleged conference at Wannsee Villa in Berlin on January 20, 1942. That these false records and minutes for a an SS meeting were patently false based on the fact that the SS never took minutes of their own meetings, nor would have permitted such documentation to remain unguarded. That the fraud perpetrated by Eisenhower was motivated by ensuring the window of systematic human sacrifice by the Catholic controlled Nazis was a small as possible (only 1943-45 by the false documents of Eisenhower), thus justifying the claim that the Allies "did not know" what the Germans were doing with death camps. Furthermore that claims of the death camps being built as late as 1942 and closed down within only a couple of years were falsely claimed and even supported by accused to reinforce the false position. That these false documents were then introduced into evidence during the Nuremberg Trials of a handful of Nazis.

46. Establishment of an unlawful enterprise for the purpose of crime and concealment of crime (1947) That in 1947, President Harry S Truman was deceived by American traitors including William J. Donovan, who had actively worked against the interests of America to form a new organisation known as the Central Intelligence Agency. That as a result the National Security Act of 1947 was passed. Furthermore in 1949, the Central Intelligence Agency Act ( a.k.a. Public Law 110) was passed, permitting the agency's using confidential, fiscal, and administrative procedures, and exempting it from most of the usual limitations on the use of federal funds so that the CIA became an effective Vatican type organisation at the centre of US Government, "above the law". That contrary to the official reasons for the formation of the CIA, the CIA as formed by its founders were: (1) To help protect the Catholic Church from any implied involvement in World War II and to seek out and protect any and all Nazi and right wing supporters from prosecution and arrest; (2) To assist with the covert relocation of Nazi war criminals; (3) To protect the illegal business of the Catholic Church from being interrupted including the global arms trade, the global drug trade, the Mafia and slavery. (4) To maintain the Jesuit traditions of political assassination and destabilization in any emerging democracies, particularly Catholic nations;

That since its inception, the CIA has consistently been the most treacherous, un-American organisation in the history of the United States and remains "untouchable" from its central control of the drug trade, arms and use of assassination and intimidation.

47. Of open contempt for church law for the purpose of promoting crimes against humanity: (1953 to present) That the Catholic Church has well established laws and cases of excommunicating individuals after their death from actions considered heretical. That these laws enabling a dead person to be excommunicated have been available for use for over three hundred years. That at the death of Fr. Joseph Stalin S. J. the leader of the Soviet Union in 1953, there was sufficient evidence both that Fr. Stalin was Catholic and had ordered some of the greatest atrocities of human history including reputedly the death of over 60,000,000 innocent people. That at no time since the end of Word War II until the present day has any Pope ever sought to excommunicate Fr. Stalin S. J. That such inaction, and deliberate concealement of his status even until his death of being a fully empowered Catholic priest and of even being Catholic by itself implies the tacit support of Stalin's actions, regardless of any public statement by the Vatican to the contrary. Furthermore, such inaction voids any legality, or credibility of the excommunication and heresy investigation process of the Catholic Church as such inaction by the Vatican is in open contempt for church law. That all excommunications since 1953 are to be considered suspect and potentially invalid due to the nullification of the credibility of such law.

48. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1958 - 1963 CE) That the person known as Pope John XXIII, also known as "Pastor et Nauta", the 107th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

49. Of crimes against humanity (1955) That Pope Pius XII and Jesuit Superior General Jean-Baptiste Janssens did financial support and lobby for the election of staunch Catholic President Ngo Dinh Diem as President of South Vietnam in 1955. That upon being elected, the Catholic Church promoted Diem as a Catholic dictator in persecuting Buddhism and all non-catholic interests. That in 1958, the Catholic Church did then arrange an agreement With Ho Chi Minh that the Catholic Church would not oppose him if he invaded the South and that all money earnt from the drug trade would be split more equitably on the condition of protecting French Catholic families and their land holdings managing the opium farms of the Jesuits. That these deliberate actions did ferment the conditions Vietnam War. Furthermore, upon the commencement of guerilla actions against the South, the Catholic Church through the CIA did convince the American government to support the Catholic South. That upon the election of John F. Kennedy as President, Cardinal Spellman did convince him to escalate the military support of the United States. That as a result of these deliberate actions of the Catholic Church, over 2,000,000 were killed, including over 50,000 US casualties.

50. Of crimes against humanity and false imprisonment: (1960s to present day) That Allied commanders and subsequent governments, deliberately supported by the Catholic Church have perpetuated false facts concerning the physical operation of the death camps into such small windows of time and logistics that it has enabled the rise of a legitimate army of holocaust deniers. That because of the deliberate fabrication of the logistics of the death camps of the Nazis, including the false claims that people were gassed to death, rather than rendered unconscious in gas chambers, historians have used common sense to deduce that the claimed numbers of deaths could not have occurred in the time frames claimed by historical Allied documents and trials. That this deliberate falsification of evidence has increasingly made it possible for holocaust deniers to gain credibility and increase support so that by the middle of the 21st Century it will be entirely possible to see holocaust deniers winning and successfully erasing the truth from history. That this long term goal is indeed a specific goal supported by the Vatican.

51. Of massive tax evasion (1962) That the Vatican did refuse in 1962 and has since refused until the present day in paying any taxes upon its massive Italian investments, citing the Lateran Treaty of 1929 between Pope Pius XI and war criminal Mussolini. That as a result of the Vatican's refusal to pay taxes like all other organisations in the world, the Italian people have been deprived of at least several hundred million dollars in taxable income. Instead, the Vatican maintains its arrogant demands for the Italian taxpayer to continue to subsidize the Vatican through payment as well as security, transport, roads and services in excess of $80 million (US 2006 equivelent dollars) each and every year. This makes the Vatican and the Catholic Church, the largest tax evaders of human history.

52. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1963 - 1978 CE) That the person known as Pope Paul VI, also known as "Flos florum", the 108th Pope according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

53. Of political assassination (1963) That President John F. Kennedy was publicly executed in a brutal and callous manner upon the direct orders of Pope Paul VI in order to prevent him from carrying out his plan to end the control of the Catholic over American policy through orders for the disbanding of the CIA as well as usurping the Catholic controlled Federal Reserve Bank by enacting Executive Order 11110 (4 June 1963) thereby injecting into the economy nearly five billion dollars ( 4.7) in interest-free cash and ending the extortion of the Federal Reserve. That upon the brutal murder of President Kennedy, both sets of orders were rescinded the very next day. That President Kennedy remains the last President to actively attempt to regain the sovereign right of the United States to mint its own currency. He is also the only President to have ever attempted to disband the treacherous CIA since its inception in 1949.

That his murder was both a conspiracy of the highest branches of government, relating to the most fundamental rights of Americans to govern their own destiny free from traitors and external influences of corruption and as such also represents a coup d'état from which the American people have never yet regained control.

54. Of publishing false statements and conspiracies (1963 to present): That in order to distract from the simple and unmistakable motives concerning the political assassination of President Kennedy, that both people personally involved in the conspiracy and the Catholic Church has promoted and encouraged the growth of a wide variety of spurious theories, including Russian plots, Mafia paybacks, and a range of other false theories. That these theories have assisted in distracting from the obvious and straight forward motives of the murder for over 40 years.

55. Of political assassination in order to evade taxes (1978) That Pope Paul VI did order the kidnap, torture and eventual execution of Italian democratic hero Aldo Moro before his sixth election as Prime Minister in fear of him seeking to finally enforce tighter restrictions upon the Vatican, including forcing reform of its tax-free status. Instead, it installed its candidate and known Mafia don Giulio Andreotti as Prime Minister.

56. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1978 - 1978 CE) That the person known as Pope John Paul I, also known as "De medietate Lunæ", the 109th and 4th last Pope of history according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise.

57. Of political assassination: (1978) That Jesuit Superior General Pedro Arrupe did arrange for the assassination of Pope John Paul I upon the revelation of the Pope intention to disband the Jesuit order and distribute their significant interests, including control of the Vatican Bank to other areas of the church. That Pope John Paul I intended to take this action in part because of the action of the Jesuits in both the assassination of John F. Kennedy, the Vietnam War, the global drug trade as well as Aldo Moro, a national Italian hero. That the murder of Pope John Paul I did prevent the disbanding of the Jesuits from taking place, but did result in a non-Jesuit friendly Pope being elected for the next 27 years.

58. Of association/membership to a criminal organisation: (1978 - 2005 CE) That the person known as Pope John Paul II, also known as "De labore Solis", the 110th and 3rd last Pope of history according to the prophecy of St Malachy, was both a member and leader of an organisation known as "Christianity" first established and subsequently maintained for the sole purpose of organized criminal enterprise. That in his capacity of leader of this organized criminal enterprise did direct for numerous criminal acts to be undertaken including, but not limited to: murder, fraud, extortion, prostitution, drug trade, pedophile rings, arms trade, kidnapping, rape, guerilla warfare and lowering of public morals.

59. Of crimes against humanity. (1985 to present) That the deliberate refusal of the Catholic Church to alter stance on contraception and link to reducing incidence of HIV infection contributing significantly to the growth of the pandemic and direct death of over 25 million people.

60. Of modifying a criminal organisation to compete against another criminal cartel (1982) That Pope John Paul II did personally orchestrate the historic establishment of Opus Dei as a personal prelature, meaning that members of Opus Dei fall under the direct jurisdiction of the Prelate of Opus Dei wherever they are. That this modification to the criminal organisation Opus Dei was done to give it unprecedented power and influence over the general divisions of the Catholic Church so as to seek to introduce a counter-balance to the overwhelming power of the Jesuit criminal cartel.

Greg Szymanski

Greg also has his own daily show on the Republic Broadcasting Network, from 11:00am to 1:00pm central time, shortwave frequency 12.180. Listen on the internet at: www.rbnlive.com Greg Szymanski is an independent investigative journalist and his articles can been seen at www.LewisNews.com. He also writes for his own site www.arcticbeacon.com Listen to my Radio Broadcast live Monday night at 8pm Pacific time on LewisNews, returning Jan. 1 2006 Radio http://webs.lewisnews.com/radio/index.htm.

 

The Vatican and the Secret Order of St John (2/19/2007)

The Vatican and the Sacred Order of St John

Founded in the 11th Century the Order of St. John is also known as The Sovereign Military Hospitaller Order of St. John of Jerusalem of Rhodes and of Malta The upper grades are fastidiously aristocratic and must be able to display a family coat-of-arms dating back at least 300 years in unbroken succession from father to son. The Sovereign Grand Master of the order is recognized as a head of state, and his authority is ensured by his secular ranking as a Prince, and his ecclesiastical ranking as a Cardinal. Under international law this organization has independent Sovereign status, which assures nationalistic loyalty from its members, above and beyond allegience to their own country--they also have Permanent Observer status at the United Nations. The current Grand Master, Andrew Willoughby Bertie, is descended from Mary Stuart (Mary Queen of Scots) which places him firmly in the Sion/Grail historical scenario. !!The leader of the order is commonly known as the "Black Pope" something they also say about the leader of the Jesuit Order .Thats because the Jesuits are the Spiritual Masters of the Knights of Malta.

The order and its members have been proven to be linked with the "Rat Run?", the post-WWII escape route used by high-ranking Nazis and death camp scientists from defeated Germany to the Americas. Sovereign Knight of Malta passports were issued with false identities that allowed escape from prosecution for war crimes. Perversely, after the war the order's highest decoration, the 'Grand Cross of Merit', was awarded to Nazi General Reinhard Gehlen, Hitler's Eastern Front intelligence chief, who was highly complicit in the atrocities carried out by the Nazis in Russia and Eastern Europe There are approximately 11,000 Knights and Dames of Malta around the world. They belong to one of 54 national associations or priories. The Federal Association is one of the three associations in the United States. Its office is in Washington, DC, and it has members all over the country. The "Knights of Malta" are represented by a white Maltese Cross on a red background.

The order is the sanctuary of the Knights Templar, housing them inside their City State within Vatican City.

One of the gifts to the American way of life from them was the Klu Klux Klan

The motto of the Order since 1099 is Tuitio Fidei et Obsequium Pauperum - to defend the faith and to serve the poor.

The Orders military function became one of the most advanced fighting and naval forces in the world. Their battles defending the island of Rhodes and later the island of Malta are legendary. Knights would also nurse the sick in the evening. The rule was that they would serve the patients first - "white bread on silver plate" - before they would eat. In the modern World the Military Order aspects of the Knights have been downplayed, with their "public face" showing their work as tending to the sick and poor. But make no mistake, they are still well in control of the Military might needed to uphold their creed. The Knights of Malta have been the source of many of the secret societies that have come into being in the last 1000 years, most notably are the Scottish Rite Masonic Order, The Klu Klux Klan and many others who end up serving the Vatican Satan. These Knights and later their Jesuit brothers who came into existence 500 years ago are the secret instigators of almost every major conflict of the so called western civilization to this day.

The following is from the official website of the order:

The Order constructed great fortresses at vulnerable points in the Kingdom of Jerusalem and launched its own military campaigns in the defense of Christendom. The Order became the first Western standing army and the first organization of chivalry, known as the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. It expanded its network of hospices for service to and defense of pilgrims along important routes of travel.

In 1291 the great fortress city Acre fell to Muslim forces, and after some 200 years in the Holy Land the Order was forced to leave. Its convent, or headquarters, was transferred to the island of Cyprus where it held property. In 1310, the Order acquired sovereign possession of the Island of Rhodes. The Order in Rhodes again came under unrelenting attack from Muslim forces and successfully repulsed attacks in 1440, 1444, 1469, and 1480. In 1522, Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent moved on Rhodes with 250 ships and 200,000 men and, after an epic defense of six months' duration by the Order's 600 Knights and 1,500 soldiers, the Grand Master capitulated on 24 December 1522, and was allowed to depart, with the surviving Knights, on 1 January 1523.

Without lands, but universally recognized as sovereign, the Order was in exile until 1530, when it was given Malta by the Holy Roman Emperor. Malta, like Rhodes, became the stage of a great chapter in the history of the Order. This was the second naval phase of the Knights, now also called the Knights of Malta. Malta occupied a strategic position between the Christian and Muslim worlds and the Order was the only obstacle to the continuing advance of Islam through the Mediterranean towards the heart of Christendom. Violent Ottoman assaults between 1551 and 1644 were all successfully resisted. The most notable of these was the Great Siege of 1565 in which the attacking Ottoman force of 373 vessels and 40,000 men failed to subdue the island defended by some 540 Knights and sergeants, 400 Spanish troops and 4,000 Maltese capable of bearing arms.

Defense of the Faith did not outshine service to the poor. The hospital of the Order in Jerusalem had about 2,000 beds, and there had also been a large hospital on Rhodes. The hospital of Malta, founded in 1532, continued the hospitaller tradition with accommodations for 564 patients who were served by the Knights themselves. The rule was the same as it had been for five centuries. The patients were served by the Knights before anyone else. They received the best meals - "white bread on silver plate". The Hospital, and its associated Schools of Anatomy, Surgery and Pharmacy, achieved world-wide renown.

Valletta, the new capital, became a treasure house of art with its splendid baroque buildings: churches like the magnificent Conventual Church of St. John the Baptist, completed in 1577, and official buildings like the Palace of the Grand Masters and the Inns of the Knights. In 1761 the Public Library was opened in Valletta, in 1768 the University, and in 1786 the School of Mathematics and Nautical Sciences — all the work of the Order. In 1798 Napoleon, ignoring the Order's internationally guaranteed neutrality vis-à-vis the Christian powers, had his fleet attack Malta on 12 June 1798.

The Knights capitulated and their island-state fell to the French. Napoleon seized the treasures of the Order and forced its members to abandon the island.

Having lost most of its property during the Napoleonic conquest, in 1834 the Order established its headquarters in Rome, where it has remained ever since, and the present phase in the colorful history of the Order began. Its military role reduced, service to the poor and the sick became its foremost occupation and in the second half of the nineteenth century the national associations began to emerge and the Order assumed its present structure.

The Order is still recognized under international law as a "sovereign entity"; and exchanges ambassadors and diplomatic representatives with over 90 countries. On August 24, 1994, the Order was admitted to the United Nations by being granted "Permanent Observer" status. This status, similar to the status granted to the international Red Cross and other relief organization, allows the Order to participate in the discussions of the General Assembly of the United Nations.

The number of Knights today is greater than in the days of its grandeur in the eighteenth century. The eight-pointed white Maltese Cross stands out everywhere as a symbol for charity towards mankind and as a comfort and consolation to the sick and the poor. The Order stands ready to meet the great challenges of the modern age in the same spirit of selflessness and devotion that inspired its founder more than 900 years ago. ------------------------------------------------------------

The direct connections between Skull and Bones and Knights of Malta

The Knights of Malta are one of the oldest branches of the Order of the Quest in existence.

The Knights of Malta is held up by a backbone consisting of nobility. The Black Nobility is mostly the rich and powerful of Europe. The head of the Black Nobility is the family that can claim direct descendancy from the last Roman emperor.

The Knights of Malta all have diplomatic immunity. They can ship goods across borders without paying duty or undergoing customs checks.

The first U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican was William Wilson, a Knight of Malta.

Frank Shakespeare replaced William Wilson. Frank Shakespeare was a Knight of Malta,

William Casey was the Director of the CIA, a member of the CFR, a Knight of Malta. He was head of the Securities and Exchange Commission. During the Nixon administration he was head of the Export-Import Bank.

In the 1930's General Smedley Butler was recruited to help take over the White House. He was told that he was needed because of his general popularity with the military. General Butler blew the whistle and named several prominent Americans as part of the plot. At the top of the list was John J. Raskob, who was a founding member of the U.S. branch of the Knights of Malta. He was board chairman of General Motors. He was, at he time, the U.S. Treasurer of the Knights of Malta. Congressional hearings were held to investigate the plot, but none of those named, induding Raskob, was ever called to testify and nothing ever came of the hearings.

George Schultz is a member of the CFR, the Bohemian Club and the Bechtel Corporation, all of which have close ties to the Order and the Knights of Malta.

Knight of Malta Myron Taylor was President Roosevelt's envoy. Knight of Malta John McCone? the Director of the CIA during the early '60s, was President Kennedy's envoy. Knight of Malta Thomas Melledy was President G.H.W. Bush's U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican.

Clare Booth Luce was a dame of the Knights of Malta J. Peter Grace of W.R. Grace Company is head of the Knights of Malta in the United States.

In the early 1940s, the I.G. Farben Chemical Company employed a Polish salesman who sold cyanide to the Nazis for use in Auschwitz. The same salesman also worked as a chemist in the manufacture of the poison gas. This same cyanide gas along with Zyklon B and malathion was used to exterminate millions of Jews and other groups. Their bodies were then burned to ashes in the ovens. After the war the salesman, fearing for his llfe, joined the Catholic Church and was ordained a priest in 1946. One of his closest friends was Dr. Wolf Szmuness, the mastermind behind the November/78 to October/79 and March/80 to October/81 experimental hepatitis B vaccine trials conducted by the Center for Disease Control in New York, San Francisco and four other American cities that loosed the plague of AIDS upon the American people. The salesman was ordained Poland's youngest bishop in 1958. After a 30-day reign his predecessor was assassinated and our ex-cyanide gas salesman assumed the papacy as Pope John Paul II.

The most powerful secret organization in the world is the Bilderberg Group, organized in 1952 and named after the hotel where its first meeting took place in 1954. The man who organized the Bilderberg Group, Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, has the power to veto the Vatican's choice of any Pope it selects. Prince Bernhard has this veto power because his family, the Hapsburgs, are desended from the Roman emperors. Prince Bernhard is the leader of the Black Families. He claims descent from the House of David and thus can truly say that he is related to Jesus. Prince Bernhard, with the help of the CIA, brought the hidden ruling body of the Illuminati into public knowledge as the Bilderberg Group. This is the official alliance that makes up the world governing body secretely dominated by their Jesuit Spiritual Masters.The core of the organization is three committees made up of thirteen members each. Thus the heart of the Bilderberg Group consists of 39 total members of the Illuminati. The three committees are made up exclusively of members of all the different secret groups that make up the Illuminati, the Freemasons, and the Vatican Black Nobility. This committee works year round in offices in Switzerland. It determines who is invited to the annual meeting and what policies and plans will be discussed. Every proposal or plan that has ever been discussed at an annual meeting of the Bilderberg Group has come to pass usually within one or two years following the meeting. The Bilderberg Group are the men who really rule the world.

Adam Smith's *Wealth of Nations*, which provided the ideological foundation for capitalism and for the Industrial Revolution, was published in 1776, in that same year, 1776, Adam Weishaupt, a professor of Canon law at Ingolstadt University in Germany, founded the Illuminati Order, a conspiratorial organization which embodied all of the goals, aims, and methods of what we now call Communism. the goal of the Order was to "unite, by way of one common higher interest and by a lasting bond, men from all parts of the globe, from all social classes and from all religions, despite the diversity of their opinions and passions, to make them love this common interest and bond to the point where, together or alone, they act as one individual."

One of the lodges in Germany affiliated with the Lodge of Lyons was the Lodge Theodore of Munich. It was in this lodge -- to which Weishaupt belonged -- that the Illuminati Order was organized by him as a secret organization within a secret organization. It took a number of years before the existence of this secret society within a secret society came to light. Its revolutionary doctrines were so zealously propagated that it couldn't be completely hidden for very long. In 1783, a Bavarian Court of Enquiry began its investigation of the Illuminati Order. Much of what we know today about Weishaupt's secret conspiracy is a result of this investigation. Weishaupt's entire program and methodology was virtually identical with what was later to become known as Communism.

The Order went underground and emerged as a network of Reading Societies throughout Germany and in the USA (Skull and Bones). The goal of this literary network was to monopolize the writing, publication, reviewing and distribution of all literature, more effectively to control the minds of the readers.

The members of Skull and Bones today manage almost all major communication in the World, including CBS, NBC, ABC, ClearChannel?, Time/Warner etc.

ADM Feeding Program - Since 1990, the Federal Association has sent millions of pounds of food- all donated by Skull and Bones controlled Archer Daniels Midland- to the poor in Central America. The recipients are the Missionaries of Charity, and the official consignees and handlers of the food in country are local members of the Order of Malta. The six countries which receive these shipments are Cuba, El Salvador, Guatemala, Haiti, Honduras, and Nicaragua. The Federal Association makes 10-12 shipments (40' containers @ 80,000 pounds each) every year.

Don't think that there is nothing but evil being done by this most powerful congregation of the Worlds wealthy, they do conduct programs of care and feeding to the poor, medical aid to the sick and education to the ignorant. But you should understand that the good and rightious people "in the trenches" at your local KOM run Hospital, School, Clinic or Charity have no idea that the work they are doing covers a much larger plan. Like beautiful beads of dew on a spiders web the charitable actions cover the true purpose behind these activites.

Running the schools of a Nation allow them to educate the population according to their wishes. Running the Hospitals allows them to cross every social boundry and know the most intimate details about persons from birth to death.

Like the Priest that recieves confession and then uses that secret knowledge against the confessor there are very dark basic principles behind the supposed altruistic activites of the Catholic Church and their Knights of Malta.

MR X

 

Jesuit Trained Legislators in the US (2/19/2007)

Jesuit Trained Legislators Total 10% of U.S House And Senate. Names Are Listed bellow by Greg Szymanski, Feb, 2007

Papal Rome has been likened to a huge Arctic iceberg with 10% of its mass above the water, like the numbers reflected on Capitol Hill, and the rest of them hidden in blackness below the waterline, fostering evil around the world.

Greg Szymanski

If you think the Jesuit Order doesn't have a strong foothold in Congress, think again.

Noted for infiltrating governments and religious organizations around the world and having been thrown out of numerous countries over the centurie